《My Hockey Alpha Neighbor》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Carol¡¯s POV My life was perfectly ordinary until today. I thought today was no different. I woke up on time, drove to work with little traffic, and even dressed in my normal attire. Even now, I¡¯m making my coffee in the breakroom like I always do. It¡¯s all part of my perfectlyfortable routine. ¡°Hey, babe.¡± The sound of a familiar voice brings a smile to my face. I turn and I am greeted by the sight of my boyfriend, Zack, entering the break room. No one else is here, I think with a mischievous grin. Closing the small distance between Zack and I, I lean in to give him a gentle but passionate . ¡°Someone¡¯s having a good day.¡± Zack smirks. Iugh. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m just¡­ Thankful, I guess.¡± Thankful for some stability atst, I think, but I don¡¯t say it out loud. Zack never likes it when I get too sappy. I start up a typical conversation with Zack as we prepare our coffee. I hope the quick moment of PDA isn¡¯t too obvious. I straighten out my blouse and pencil skirt and nce over his clothes, as well he looks the same as always with his button down and gray cks. Looking at him, you might not even realize that he¡¯s a werewolf. but once he let Standing in the break room, I can¡¯t help but fondly remember the moment almost two years ago when he boldly announced he wanted to court me. I¡¯ve always been nervous about office romances, since the breakups can be awkward me know that I¡¯m his fated mate, I became curious. I already knew about werewolves. Still, they always seemed so separate from the life I live. Many werewolves keep within their packs and don¡¯t have much need to branch out. As a human, of course, I didn¡¯t realize Zack was my fated mate- but as an Omega werewolf, Zack says he instantly knew. That bond can¡¯t be broken. For werewolves, fated mates are forever. But why not start forever today? A voice in the back of my head grumbles. I try to ignore it like usual. With our two year anniversary approaching, it does feel strange we¡¯ve never seriously discussed marriage or even moving in together. I force down the negative thoughts as I sweeten my coffee. Who knows, I think, maybe he¡¯s waiting for our anniversary to propose! Zack and I make our way out of the break room. We¡¯re greeted by the sight of our boss, Daniel, approaching with an unfamiliar woman beside him. ¡°Carol, Zack, just the two I was looking for!¡± Daniel says. ¡°I wanted to introduce you two to Sophia, the newest member of o team. Please wee her with open arms. our For some reason, I feel uneasy as soon as I look at her. I try to shake off the feeling. What has gotten into me? I think. I am in the middle of scolding myself when Sophia and Zack¡¯s eyes lock. Zack breaths in deeply and his eyes widen. ¡°Mate,¡± Zack says suddenly. I turn to him, thinking he¡¯s calling to me. Instead, he rushes toward Sophia and pulls her into a passionate . My world immediately crashes down around me. Too many emotions rush through my body for me to do anything other than stare in shock. My boss Daniel is watching, too, looking just as baffled as I am It isn¡¯t until they finally separate that I am able to collect myself. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demand. The question is pointless. really. I saw exactly what happened. ¡°Huh?¡± Zack says dryly. Sophia leans up against his chest with a fawning expression as he speaks casually. ¡°Sophia is my fated mate. Good thing you¡¯re here now we can just break up. That makes things easy. 12:28 FM Chapter 1 This can¡¯t be happening, I think. ¡°But I¡¯m your fated mate,¡± I say. Zack I keep talking, I¡¯ll start crying again. ¡°I just wish¡­¡± ¡°No wishing right now.¡± Fiona cuts me off. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re going to get wasted and look at cute boys. We¡¯ll sort everything else outter.¡± She wipes away my tears and smiles confidently. I¡¯m not sure if I believe Fiona, but I know I need to get out of the house. I smile. ¡°Thanks, Fiona. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± Fiona smirks. ¡°Probably drink a lot less.¡± ¡°God forbid,¡± Iugh. 12.28 PM Clupter 1 Fiona tries her best to distract me as we get ready to go out. Fiona insists I wear my new ck mini¨Cdress to try and boost my confidence. We wipe away the rest of my tears and head out the door. As Fiona and I head down the hallway, I notice my new neighbor¡¯s apartment door is open. I spare a nce as we pass by. I freeze in ce. Standing tall and broad just on the other side of the door frame stands the most drop¨Cdead gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. He¡¯s tall and lean with a mop of light brown hair. Even from the other side of the doorway, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s ripped. All he wears is a simple ck t¨Cshirt and grey sweatpants ¡ª somehow, that only makes him hotter. However, something bizarre catches my attention. The stranger is glowing a faint, sparkling pink. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Carol¡¯s POV After a few blinks, the color fades. I must just be dizzy, I think. It had been a long day. He looks shocked, but his expression quickly shifts into a smile. God, that smile. He takes in a deep breath and leans against the doorway. ¡°Hi,¡± he says. His voice is deep and soft. ¡°I¡¯m your new neighbor. I was going to bring some wine over to introduce myself, but I missed my chance.¡± I finally snap out of my stupor and manage a smile. ¡°Well, we can pretend this didn¡¯t happen if that means you¡¯ll bring me wine.¡± Heughs God, even hisugh is attractive and stretches out a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Aiden,¡± ¡ª I shake his hand and smile. ¡°I¡¯m Carol.¡± ¡°Carol,¡± he repeats. ¡°Like a song. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± I never thought my name was particrly special, but when he said it, it felt like the most precious thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m Fiona, but that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fiona cuts in cheerfully. ¡°We¡¯re going drinking tonight. A new bar, called The Full Moon. You should meet us there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot to do,¡± I ¡°But¡­ If you have the time, I could write down the name of the bar for you?¡± Aiden waves a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember. He huffs out augh. ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, so I hear about ¡®full moons¡® a lot.¡± My heart sinks. Just my luck. There is no way I¡¯m going to make that mistake again. ¡°We should probably head out ¡ª those margaritas aren¡¯t going to drink themselves,¡± I say. Before Fiona can protest, I grab her by the arm and lead her away. ¡°Wait,¡± he says. ¡°What?¡± I ask. I force myself to make eye contact with him again just in time to watch aplicated emotion cross his face. ¡°Your perfume,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but elusive. Is it a special product?¡± ¡°Oh ¡ª ¡ª thank you,¡± I say, ¡°but I don¡¯t really wear perfume.¡± I expect Aiden to look embarrassed¨C instead, a mysterious smile pulls at his lips. ¡°Sorry,¡± he says. ¡°It must be something else. Please, don¡¯t let me keep you from your drinks.¡± Despite his apology, the moment gives me a strange feeling. I can feel Fiona staring at me with a huge grin on her face as I pull her d down the stairs and out the door. It isn¡¯t until we¡¯re seated at the bar that she finally bursts. ¡°Carol!¡± She exims excitedly. ¡°Did you hear that? He was flirting with you!¡± I purse my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say doubtfully. ¡°He might have smelled something in the hallway.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Fiona says. ¡°But did you see how hot he was?! Plus, he was wearing a Rolex. He¡¯s clearly loaded!¡± I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not in the right state of mind. And he¡¯s a werewolf ¡°So?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®so?¡± I say, ¡°Even if I did consider him, he¡¯s going to find his fated mate eventually.¡± ¡°Well, you could be his fated mate, Fiona says yfully, I make a face. Chapter 2 ¡°Humans aren¡¯t typically the fated mates of werewolves.¡± Zack told me so. I feel my heart twist at the reminder. Fiona and I banter back and forth. It¡¯s clear Fiona is trying to distract me, but my mind can¡¯t help but wander. Nothing is. resolved. I¡¯m going to have to see Zack and Sophia at work tomorrow. When Fiona suggests we order a few rounds of drinks, I am more than happy to agree. I resolve to down my sorrows, just this once. I need it. Fiona and I are debating something when my light is blocked. My heart jumps into my throat. I can recognize that silhouette. anywhere, no matter how tipsy I am.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh,¡± I blurt out, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint,¡± Aiden teases. Fiona jumps to her feet. ¡°Take my seat!¡± She insists. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Right now.¡± I whip my head toward her. ¡°What? Since when?¡± I demand. Fiona grins. ¡°Sorry! My Uber¡¯s here!¡± Before I can argue, she rushes out the door. I let out a groan. It would be far too awkward to just leave Aiden alone here, so I smile. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I say, ¡°Fiona is quite the character.¡± Aidenughs and slides into the booth across from me. ¡°I can tell. You¡¯re a bit of a character yourself, though. You¡¯re funny. And mysterious.¡± ¡°You think too much of me,¡± I say, bringing my ss to my lips in an attempt to hide how flustered I feel. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. You think too little of yourself, he shoots back. He gs down the waiter to order himself a round of drinks. giving me a moment to collect myself. Once the waiter leaves, he turns his attention back toward me. ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± he says. The intensity of his gaze makes my heart jump. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± he says, his voice low. ¡°But to start, what do you do for a living?¡± I rx slightly. At least the first question isn¡¯t too intense. ¡°I¡¯m a realtor,¡± I say. ¡°Not exactly ¡®mysterious¡± Aiden smiles. ¡°It¡¯s certainly important work. I¡¯ve been house¨Chunting, so I have a special appreciation for your it right now. I¡¯m clueless.¡± I immediately perk up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m happy to help!¡± I say enthusiastically. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to consider in this area. It¡¯s all about zoning. Theyout makes a big difference, too¡­¡± I trail off, realizing I¡¯m rambling. I¡¯m about to apologize when I realize Aiden is leaning forward. ¡°You¡¯re passionate, Aiden notes. He looks at me like I¡¯m the most interesting person in the world. My heart flutters. ¡°I guess so,¡± I say with an embarrassed smile. ¡°But really if you need any help, feel free to reach out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep that in mind. I have a meeting with a realty office tomorrow, but if it doesn¡¯t work well, I¡¯lle knocking.¡± The conversation between us is shockingly natural. Our senses of humor match together perfectly. We order round after round, both not wanting the night to end. I don¡¯t even realize how much time has passed. For a moment, I think I see the strange pink glow again. I decide I must be so drunk I¡¯m delirious. We¡¯re both well past tipsy when the bar closes. The two of us are leaning against one another heavily as we leave, stillughing. It¡¯s not until we¡¯re climbing the stairs that I realize I haven¡¯t thought of Zack a single time since Aiden arrived. I don¡¯t even realize it when I pass by my apartment. It¡¯s only when we¡¯re standing in front of Aiden¡¯s door that I notice. ¡°Oh,¡± I say. I¡¯m too tipsy to be embarrassed. ¡°I was just following you.¡± A sly smile pulls at Aiden¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m notining,¡± he says. He unlocks his door. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you keep following¡± Chapter 2 I swallow hard. Aiden turns and enters his apartment. I only hesitate for a moment before walking in after him. Aiden is already sitting on his bed. I don¡¯t join him yet. I stand only a few feet away from him. ¡°So,¡± I say, ¡°are you going to invite me to join you?¡± Aiden¡¯s gaze roams over my body. He lets out a deep breath. ¡°Please,¡± he says, his voice low. He doesn¡¯t have to ask twice. I close the distance between us, straddling him on the edge of the bed. He pulls me against him with so gently I gasp. As soon as I am close enough, he pulls me into a tender yet passionate . The is like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before. Aiden falls backward onto the bed and 1 follow after him. It soon bes clear that we don¡¯t need words tomunicate with each other. Our bodies move together like we were made for one another. When we¡¯re finally tangled in the bedsheets, skin against skin, I realize I¡¯ve never before experienced this level of satisfaction before. As Aiden presses against me, I can hear his heavy breathing in my ear. My fingernails press into the muscles of his back. If his lips hadn¡¯t been so close to my neck, I might not have heard what he said. ¡°It really is you.¡± I don¡¯t have long to think over his words before both of us are carried away by ecstasy. For a long moment, wey in bed. I can hear the pounding of his heart gradually slow. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve ever felt this rxed in my life. Thefortable quiet goes on for some time. Soon, however, Aiden runs a hand over my shoulder and our bodies are drawn. together again. I¡¯m not sure if I ever want to stop. COMMENT 1228 PM Chapter 3 Carol¡¯s POV Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Carol¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Blearily, I blink my eyes open. As soon as I do, I¡¯m greeted by a searing light. I groan and bury my face in the pillow. My head hurts. Everything hurts. What time is it? I turn my head to try and get a look at my rm clock. Strangely, it isn¡¯t there. I look to see if I knocked it onto the floor. To my surprise, it isn¡¯t an rm clock that I see on the ground. Instead, my eyes are drawn to a line of clothes scattered across the floor. The memories ofst night hit me like a freight train. No. I peek over my shoulder. I see the outline of a muscr figure buried beneath the nkets. I turn back to my side stiffly. I slept with my new neighbor, I realize numbly. And a werewolf, at that. The regret begins to wash over me. I slip out of bed and pull my clothes back on. I shake my head to banish the far¨Ctoo- pleasing memories and rush out the door. Luckily, I still have enough time to get ready for work. I take some Tylenol and chug some water in the hopes of reducing my hangover. I try to distract myself by carrying out my normal routine. Still, anytime my mind wanders, it goes one of two ces ¡ª to Zack or to Aiden. I don¡¯t want to think about either. I¡¯m finally on my way to the door when I notice something. There was a small slip of paper on the ground beside the door. I flip the piece of paper over to see neat handwriting. Good morning, the note reads. I would like to see you again this evening, if you¡¯re open to it. The note is signed Aiden, and beside his name is a phone number. I had funst night¨Cmore fun than I can ever remember having ¡ª but I can¡¯t help but remember what Sophia had said yesterday. Many werewolves date around before they meet their fated mate ¨C why wouldn¡¯t Aiden be the same? Dating is fun, but I always know what I wanted is something more serious than dating, Still, I can¡¯t bring myself to throw away the note. I save his number in my phone, but force myself not to send a message. I drive back to work with a heavy heart. I do my best to stay in my office for the first part of the day to avoid Zack and Sophia. Unfortunately, it¡¯s my need for caffeine that gets me into trouble. When I enter the break room, Zack and Sophia are already there pressed up against one another. The sight makes me feel sick. I immediately turn on my heel and try to leave. ita ¡°Hey,¡± Zack calls after me. I let out a terse sigh and turn back around. ¡°What do you want?¡± I say harshly. He makes a face at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± he says. I resist the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°You should be apologizing,¡± ¡°What?¡± I almostugh. ¡°That¡¯s riching from you.¡± I¡¯m honestly surprised with myself that my sadness has been so overpowered by anger. Zack and Sophia look surprised, too, Zack stutters for a moment. ¡°You pped me!¡± He exims. I had honestly almost forgotten. The memory brings me a small spark of satisfaction. ¡°And?¡± 1 question. His face starts to go red. ¡°What do you mean ¡®and¡¯?! You¡¯re affecting my image to meet with clients!¡± He points at the red mark on the side of his face. I give Zack an unimpressed look. ¡°Great. Now your clients know you did something to deserve getting pped.¡± I shoot back. Sophia gasps in shock. Zack¡¯s expression turns furious. 12:28 PM Chapter 3 ¡°You bitch!¡± He shouts. The sound of his outburst draws the attention of nearby coworkers. The door to the break room opens and a few other employees stand outside watching. My frustration is only building, so I ignore them That is, until I see my boss, Daniel, standing amongst the crowd. *Zac, Carol, Sophia, Daniel, calls to us. ¡°Meet me in my office.¡± Zac, who is in the midst of concocting another argument, snaps his mouth shut. Great, I think. This week just keeps getting better and better. I brush my way past the crowd and head toward Daniel¡¯s office. I can hear the sound of Daniel and Sophia, following a few steps behind me. The expressions of our coworkers are a mix of pity and excitement. Neither makes me feel better. I take a seat at the desk across from Daniel. Zack and Sophia are close behind. Daniel steeples his fingers in front of him. ¡°The three of you are disrupting the office environment. The market is toopetitive for the office to be gossiping like we¡¯re some drama magazine. It¡¯s clear to me that the conflict between the three of you will not resolve anytime soon. Daniel takes a deep breath before leveling a stern gaze at the three of us. ¡°The best course of action would be, that one of you. would willingly resign. It will prevent any more chaos¡± Zack immediately jumps to his feet. ¡°Sophia is my fated mate. If you lose one of us, you lose both of us.¡± He looks at Sophia with a smug expression. ¡°Carol should resign.¡± It¡¯s obvious that Zack thinks his statement will guarantee his job safety. Normally, I might have been more worried. But some thing about Daniel¡¯s expression makes me think he won¡¯t be taking the easy way out. ¡°It is not my ce to be involved in your personal lives,¡± Daniel begins, ¡°but I understand theplexity of your situation. This is a business matter, so we will resolve it through business. Since Zack and Carol are the most involved, it will be decided by the two of you. I will assign you both to a big client. Whoever wins the client will remain.¡± The idea seems too rash to me, but there¡¯s no point in arguing now. All I can do is reluctantly nod. Zack grunts in affirmation. Seeing we are in agreement, Daniel nods and pulls two files out from underneath his desk, sliding one toward each of us. I open the file and quickly begin reviewing it. The document details a 30¨Cyear¨Cold Alpha werewolf. He¡¯s apparently a famous hockey star who has recently transferred to a local club. Judging by the information, he has been incredibly sessful. As I finish my quick overview, I flip back to the first page. My eyes immediately are pulled to the name at the front of the file. Aiden Cruz. My heart jumps despite myself. Aiden is a verymon name, I remind myself. Stop acting like some lovestruck teenager. My attempts to be rational are dashed as my eyes drift lower to the temporary address listed on file. My heart skips a beat. It¡¯s the address for the apartment next to mine. Feeling a sense of foreboding, I slip to the final page to see the appointment schedule. My fears are confirmed when I see the date and time of the appointment. Well, I think grimly, I guess there is no reason to text him, anyway. His appointment is scheduled for this afternoon. In three hours, I¡¯ll be seeing him again. COMMENT 0 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Carol¡¯s POV ¡°I am requesting to be moved to a different client, I announce. Zack startsughing. ¡°What, scared off already?¡± Zack mocks. I don¡¯t even bother looking at him. ¡°Why are you requesting to be moved?¡± Daniel asks. ¡°Thepetition is meant to be fair. You both have the same file.¡± Zack onlyughs harder. ¡°Oh, now I get it,¡± he snickers. ¡°You¡¯re backing out because you¡¯re scared.¡± Finally, I shoot him a look. ¡°Why would I be scared?¡± I retort. Zack smirks ¡°Because you don¡¯t know anything about hockey. Lucky for ourpany, I do.¡± He turns to Daniel confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I can take care of this.¡± I rub my forehead and sigh. If only he knew the half of it. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not a big hockey fan and Zack is ¨C it always seemed like more of a werewolf thing to me. Werewolves, Alphas especially, have a tendency to be stronger than ordinary humans and excel in sports. Some humans liked to watch it, sure, but I never really had. ¡°Well, those are the terms of my decision,¡± Daniel says sternly. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel confident enough, it is your right to resign. I assure you I will write you an excellent letter of rmendation.¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, sir,¡± I say with determination. ¡°I will take up the challenge.¡± I ignore Zack and Sophia¡¯s mocking looks and dig back into the file. As I thought, Aiden is renting temporarily while considering purchasing property. His budget is quite sizable that means arge service fee for whichever real estate agent wins him over. The pressure is obviously high. I can see why Daniel was so insistent on assigning us this file. ¡ª Both Zack and I head back to our respective cubicles to continue reviewing the case. I¡¯m pouring over the file when my phone buzzes in my pocket. I spare a moment to nce down and see a notification from Fiona. ¡®How did it gost night?¡± Reading the first message makes me groan. Where do I even begin? I think. Just as I¡¯m about to respond, another messagees through. ¡®Btw, just found out your handsome neighbor is apparently a famous hockey yer?!¡± I blink with surprise. He¡¯s famous enough that she found out?! I notice that she attached a link to her message, and I can¡¯t resist clicking on it. I find myself directed to a webpage dedicatedpletely to Aiden. I scroll through in stunned silence as the information washes over me. Aiden isn¡¯t just a star hockey yer¨Che¡¯s one of the most famous hockey yers in the world! The webpage goes into much more detail on his life from there. Aiden apparentlyes from a wealthy Alpha family. The local hockey team he had transferred to had apparently fought for him tooth and nail, eventually settling on an annual sry of 60 million dors. It takes all of my self control not to let my jaw drop. I can¡¯t help but look to see if there¡¯s any information on his rtionships. Since he slept with me, he¡¯s likely one of the werewolves who doesn¡¯t mind dating around before meeting his fated mate. He¡¯s incredibly handsome and talented, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯d have trouble finding someone to keep his bed warm. I swallow the bitterness rising in my throat. It¡¯s to be expected that I¡¯ll likely find no shortage of scandals and rumors. As I look further, however, it¡¯s not nearly as bad as I expected. There are a few rumors of Aiden being entangled with various celebrities and models, certainly, but each mention noted Aiden had publicly denied the reports. Even more interesting was a notorious public statement Aiden had apparently made. ¡®Don¡¯t believe the rumors you see online. If I ever do go public with a rtionship, it will only be because I have found myAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. fated mate Chapter 4 I feel aplex wave of emotions. This morning, Aiden¡¯s note made me think he was interested in getting into a casual rtionship to pass the time. Now, the thought seems foolish. Aiden most likely simply had a fun timest night and wanted to do it again. The thought makes my eyebrows furrow with annoyance. Great. Just another werewolf who thinks I¡¯m disposable, I think sourly. I already felt it was bad enough that he wanted to date around, but knowing I¡¯m only a hookup only makes me feel worse. I¡¯m feeling annoyed by the entire situation. I don¡¯t even want to tell Fiona about our trystst night anymore- the thought is humiliating. I switch back to my messaging app and reply to Fiona. ¡®It was alright. He walked me to my door, but it didn¡¯t go anywhere. Thanks for checking in.¡± I put my phone back in my pocket and turn back to the file. Despite the agitation that had only been building throughout the day, I won¡¯t let anything stop me from doing a good job. I roll up my sleeves and begin the process of meticulously looking through the file. I refuse to resign. I know that with my impressive resume of work experience, the issue isn¡¯t that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get another job. The issue is the principle of the idea. Zack is the one who wronged me. I will not let him uproot my life again. An hour passes before my phone buzzes again. When I look to check it, I do a double take. ¡®Are you lying to me?!! I frown. How did she find out? Thinking I must have said something to give it away, I click on the notification to see the rest of our conversation. The next message almost makes me drop my phone in shock. ¡®Isn¡¯t Aiden talking about you in an interview right now?¡± I quickly search for Aiden¡¯s name online. Immediately, my attention is grabbed by the title of an article that came out only minutes ago: ¡°Aiden Cruz hints at having a girlfriend has the billionaire Alpha finally found his fated mate?¡± My heart is pounding in my chest. I click on the link and scroll down to the video attached to the article. It looks like footage of an interview from today. The interview has hundreds ofments on it already. Seeing Aiden¡¯s face again so soon makes my heart skip a beat. Well, I clearly wasn¡¯t just attracted to him because I was drunk, I think dryly. He¡¯s dressed more formally than he wasst night, wearing a fitted navy blue button down shirt and a pair of casual cks. I feel myself bing enraptured all over again. It¡¯s clear the interviewer is enraptured, too. Her face is flushed for the entire video and she¡¯s constantly ying with her hair. Aiden is as charming as always and has the interviewerughing almost nonstop. I ignore the strange feeling the sight gives
  1. me.
It¡¯s toward the end of the interview when the subject of the article finallyes up. The interviewer leans forward with a conspiratorial expression on her face. ¡°As you probably know, many of your fans want to know if you¡¯re still single. The interview trails off meaningfully and raises her eyebrows. Aidenughs softly, clearly expecting the question. He runs a hand through his tousled hair and gets a faraway look in his eyes. ¡°Well.. I guess I¡¯m not anymore,¡± he says. The smile on his face is small, but it still makes my heart race. ¡°I¡¯m about to start a rtionship with my new neighbor.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Carol¡¯s POV My jaw drops. What? I rey that section of the interview over and over again. Aiden has very clearly stated he¡¯ll only go public with his fated mate. And now¡­ it seems like he¡¯s talking about me. A human. Feeling too dumbstruck to keep rewatching the same portion, I let the interview continue. The interviewer excitedly asks a few more questions. She asks if he¡¯s finally found his fated mate, and quickly follows up by asking what werewolf pack they belong to. To my relief, Aiden politely declines to answer. The interviewes to a close and I drop my phone on the desk. Why did he do that? I wonder, awestruck. I don¡¯t even know how to respond to Fiona. I leave my phone on the table and bury my head in my hands. I have no idea how I¡¯m going to be able to collect myself for my meeting with Aiden. I nervously review my notes and pray for time to magically stop. My wishes do me no good. Before I know it, I find myself in the meeting room. Zack and I sit on the same side of the conference table. I y with my skirt nervously and try not to think about who will be sitting in the unupied chair within minutes, Zack notices my anxiety and smirks. ¡°Nervous, huh?¡± He mocks. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Better start writing your resignation now.¡± I don¡¯t bother to respond. Inparison to everything else I¡¯m facing, Zack seems insignificant The tense silence in the room is broken by the sound of the door swinging open. Zack and I both stand as Aiden steps into view. Seeing the video of him on my phone had already made my heart flutter, but seeing him in person is on a whole other level. As soon as he enters the room, Aiden¡¯s eyes lock with mine yet again. I see surprise cross his face. The expression morphs into something moreplicated. He starts to approach me, but Zack intercepts him with a handshake. ¡°Aiden Cruz! What an honor to finally meet you,¡± he gushes. ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of yours. I¡¯ve loved you since day one! Here, take my business card!¡± He pushes his business card into Aiden¡¯s hands. Aiden smiles politely. ¡°Thank you,¡± he says, and breaks the handshake. Aiden¡¯s gaze moves back to me. Before Aiden can speak, Zack cuts in again. ¡°It would take someone who knows how you y to know how you live,¡± Zack deres. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in the right ce to get hooked up with the perfect property, Isn¡¯t that right, Carol?¡± Zack offers me an innocent smile, but I see the malice in his eyes. He¡¯s pretending to include me while really trying to humiliate me. I fight down the flush of embarrassment. I could lie, of course¨Cafter researching Aiden all morning. I certainly know a thing or two. Despite that, I know I¡¯m going to tell him the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about hockey,¡± I admit. ¡°Regardless, I will do everything I can to help you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Swallowing my nervousness, I step closer to Aiden and hold out my business card. He has a strange smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Carol,¡± he says sofily. The sound of his voice saying my name again makes me shiver. We move back to our respective seats. Zack immediatelyunches into his full proposal. ¡°I¡¯ve found the perfect ces for you,¡± he says confidently. He pulls a few reference photos out of his folder. Each photo depicts an expensive home, each morevish than thest. After some shy pitches, he reaches thest property on his list. ¡°And this one is my very favorite,¡± he deres. He slides Aiden a photo of a huge apartment. ¡°This is a spacious penthouse located on the west side of town. It¡¯s in the very heart of the city, just a short walk from where you¡¯ll be practicing hockey.¡± He taps the photo with his pointer finger. ¡°It¡¯s got an amazing view and a number of guest bedrooms¡­ Not that your guests will want to sleep anywhere other than in the master bedroom with you.¡± I frown at Zack¡¯s words. The implication of attracting women with the stylish penthouse was obvious, I know that would appeal to many celebrity athletes, but it didn¡¯t feel right for Aiden. There were a few images of his previous house in the file I got from Daniel.. Chapter 5 His home was fairly minimalistic. The basement, which would have made a perfect game room, had been remodeled to house a private gym and arge swimming pool. Zack appears to be finished with his pitch judging by the way he crosses his arms and smirks. Aiden offers another smile, although this one doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°The choices are very nice,¡± he says. Zack leans back in his chair, clearly satisfied with his performance. He looks at me with a mocking expression. The unspoken message is clear: ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance. I swallow hard and look down at my folder. I also had some rtively simr properties to Zack. There were plenty ofvish houses in the city, and most celebrity athletes would certainly love any of them. Despite that, I hesitate.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I find myself flipping past the more extravagant locations, and my attention is drawn toward the more understated houses. I pull out a selection of photos and look up. ¡°I understand that your life keeps you very busy,¡± I say. ¡°As a celebrity in the public eye, you¡¯re constantly put under pressure by the public. The houses I have selected will allow you an escape.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyebrows raise. I take this as a good sign, and I continue. The houses are smaller than the ones Zack had although certainly still sizable. Instead of focusing onvish interiors, my selections are much more understated and beautiful. proposed, Most importantly, I highlight the amenities of each house. I make sure to point out that each property I have chosen is equipped with an extensive personal gym and a swimming pool. I can feel myself bing more and more certain the more I speak on each house. Finally, I close my presentation. ¡°If these houses aren¡¯t to your tastes, I have other simr options ready.¡± I say. ¡°I ammitted to making sure you have the house that will truly feel like your home.¡± Aiden hasn¡¯t spoken a word or even moved since I began presenting. I can feel Zack staring at me, most likely with a mocking look on his face. All of the anxiety I feel melts away as I watch a smile spread across Aiden¡¯s face. I can tell that it¡¯s genuine this time. Aiden gets to his feet. ¡°Thank you both for your rmendations,¡± he says, ¡°but I have made my decision.¡± He turns toward me. ¡°I trust your choices, Carol. I would love to tour your selections with you.¡± I feel a rush of joy so powerful I can¡¯t suppress my smile. I hear Zack spluttering in disbelief beside me. Before I can speak, Zack pushes out his chair and jumps to his feet. ¡°Fine,¡± he spits, ¡°I see how it is.¡± He turns and stalks toward the door like a kicked dog. As he reaches the door, he turns back with a vindictive look on his face. ¡°Congrattions, Carol,¡± he says sarcastically. ¡°You always have such a way with the men in our field.¡± I roll my eyes, but I don¡¯t bother responding. He isn¡¯t worth getting into an argument over, especially after such a sess. As he starts to close the door behind him, I feel Aiden¡¯s hand tighten around mine. *Come back here,¡± Aiden orders. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Carol¡¯s POV I look at Aiden with shock. I¡¯ve never heard him raise his voice before, not even in any of the videos of him that I looked through. Zack freezes in ce. His face looks paler than normal as he slowly turns around. ¡°Yes?¡± He says. I almostugh at how meek he sounds. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Aiden¡¯s voice is as cool as ice. ¡°Carol is charming, yes, but that isn¡¯t why she beat you. Her work was simply more meticulous than yours.¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°Maybe you should take some time to reflect on that.¡± Zack opens his mouth to speak, but nothinges out. Clearly out of his element, he rushes out the door. The immense satisfaction I feel at watching Zack run away for once is quickly stifled when I remember my situation. Nervously. I nce toward Aiden. He¡¯s looking at me once again. There isn¡¯t a trace of his earlier coldness in his eyes. I cough awkwardly into my hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°It was the right thing to do,¡± Aiden says softly. I gather up my binder, mostly to hide the blush forming on my face. ¡°What I said about the quality of your work, I meant it.¡± Aiden smiles gently. ¡°I promise you didn¡¯t just win because I¡­¡± He trails off meaningfully. Know you It¡¯s a miracle that we make it out of the room without the conversation moving into more awkward territory. We exchange. pleasantries and prepare to view the properties. It shoulde as no surprise to me when the car thates to pick us up is a luxury vehicle. The personal driver opens the passenger door for Aiden, but he decides instead to sit in the back of the car with me. The distance between us is palpable. The driver has only just pulled away from the office when Aiden turns to me with a serious expression. ¡°Carol,¡± he begins, ¡°there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± This is exactly what I was afraid of. ¡°Right,¡± I say quickly, ¡°let¡¯s decide which house we¡¯re visiting first!¡± I look away pointedly to shuffle through my papers. Luckily for me, he goes along with the conversation and doesn¡¯t bring it up again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t deal with this right now, I think. It¡¯s all too much, For now, I¡¯m just thankful I didn¡¯t lose my job. The first ce we visit is my favorite of the houses. The property is a smaller vi tucked away in the mountains. It¡¯s even better than I could have imagined once we arrive. The vi stands tall in front of us. The decorations are much more traditional than many of the other selections. The house is built primarily out of wood and the decorations are warm andforting. The backyard is an open¨Cair swimming pool that has a view of an expansive forest. We¡¯re standing on the back porch and enjoying the view when Aiden begins to speak. ¡°I love it,¡± he says. His expression is filled with as much awe as I feel. ¡°The forest provides so much privacy. This ce is really special.¡± He looks at me with that same singr intensity again. I feel my face flush. I have to remind myself he¡¯s talking about the house, not me. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± I say. ¡°This was my favorite of the options.¡± Aiden chuckles. ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°most real estate agents start with the worst options to make theirter choices look better.¡± ¡°I hate dirty tactics like that,¡± I dere. ¡°I only offer my most sincere rmendations. This job is about finding the perfect ce for someone, not trickery¡± 12:20 PM Chapter 6 I stop myself, realizing I got carried away talking about my job again. Aiden is looking at me with a depth in his eyes I can¡¯t quite decipher. I clear my throat. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmur. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve gotten carried away¡± Aiden¡¯sugh is warm. ¡°Don¡¯t ever apologize for that.¡± He takes a few steps closer to me until I can feel the heat of his body. ¡°I admire that about you.¡± For a moment, we linger like that. I can¡¯t bring myself to pull away. The seconds feel like hours when he looks at me like that. I can¡¯t help but wonder how intensely I¡¯m looking back at him. I miss Aiden¡¯s warmth as soon as he steps back. He takes one more look at the view before looking back at me. ¡°Sold.¡± I assume I must have misunderstood him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Sold,¡± he repeats with a grin. ¡°This is the house I want. This is the home I want.¡± My heart jumps, ¡°Well,¡± I begin, trying to suppress my excitement, ¡°we should probably discuss the price, then¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± Aiden waves a hand. ¡°I ept the price as the owner listed it.¡± I smile brightly. ¡°Perfect!¡± I exim. I jot down a few notes on my clipboard. ¡°This is excellent. I¡¯ll prepare and I¡¯ll notify the owner! Don¡¯t worry, I work fast. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re able to sign as soon as possible.¡± Aiden shakes his head fondly. ¡°You know, you might just be the most honest real estate agent in this city.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Iugh. The joy of sessfully securing a contract- and the perfect home for Aiden ¨C makes me giddy. ¡°I have a question that I hope you¡¯ll answer honestly,¡± Aiden says. My heart squeezes when I realize where he¡¯s going with this. I know I can¡¯t avoid this conversation forever. In all honesty, I¡¯m not even sure if I want to. My life has changed so much in the past two days I¡¯m worried I don¡¯t even know myself. ¡°What is it?¡± I reply. Aiden seems to sense my hesitance, but he presses onward. ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± He asks softly, I can¡¯t lie to Aiden. I avoid eye contact for a long moment as I try to collect myself. ¡°Yes.¡± Aiden lets out a heavy breath. He runs a hand through his hair and closes his eyes. By the look of it, he probably already assumed as much. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± He asks finally. I clutch my clipboard against my chest, but I don¡¯t avoid his eyes this time. Slowly, I find the words I¡¯ve been searching for sincest night. I¡¯ve always wanted a stable rtionship, I confess, I squeeze my eyes shut. ¡°My parents have the kind of love that I¡¯ve always wanted, but I¡¯ve never been able to achieve it myself. I¡¯ve always felt like something was missing.¡± I slowly open my eyes again, my expression stiff. ¡°I want a rtionship that can make me feel the stability I¡¯ve never truly had. And¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something I can have with someone like you.¡± Aiden chuckles, a bewildered look on his face. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± He asks. ¡°I looked you up.¡± I admit. ¡°You¡¯ve been linked with countless celebrities. I couldn¡¯t live through that¡± Aiden shakes his head. ¡°I can assure you that those are false.¡± I purse my lips. ¡°Well, either way, there¡¯s another pretty obvious problem, isn¡¯t there?¡± I point out. ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf. You 12:29 PM Chapter 6 have a fated mate. I won¡¯t just be someone to pass the time with until you meet them.¡± Not again. Aiden stares at me for a long moment. I think maybe I¡¯ve finally convinced him until he speaks again. ¡°Carol,¡± he says softly, ¡°have you considered that you are my fated mate?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Carol¡¯s POV I¡¯m too dumbfounded to respond. Aiden takes this moment to continue speaking slowly. I can tell he¡¯s carefully watching my every reaction. ¡°You were the person I was speaking about in the interview,¡± he confirms, ¡°but I didn¡¯t want to reveal too much. You¡¯re human, which is incredibly rare enough as is¡­ But if you¡¯ve read the tabloids about me, you know how I feel already.¡± I¡¯ll only admit to an official rtionship with my fated mate. You. And an official rtionship with you is what I want,¡± he stated it almost word by word. My thoughts are too jumbled to properly sort through. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± I blurt without thinking. Aiden¡¯s brow creases with clear distress. ¡°I swear that it¡¯s true,¡± he says. He takes a step closer. ¡°No werewolf would lie about their fated mate.¡± let out a dryugh before I can stop myself. ¡°I beg to differ,¡± I say, ¡°Remember Zack, the other realtor at our meeting earlier? He¡¯s a werewolf, too. Two years ago, he told me I was his fated mate. If it wasn¡¯t clear enough already, I¡¯m obviously not.¡± Aiden looks deeply troubled by my deration. Part of me regrets saying so much so suddenly, but I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Aiden deserves to know why I¡¯m struggling so hard to trust him. He will live to regret that,¡± Aiden said, his tone so dark it almost makes me shiver. ¡°Werewolves who lie about their fated mates will be cursed by the moon goddess.¡± It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know the intricacies of werewolf culture, but I can¡¯t help but feel skeptical. It was my foolish desire to trust that got me into so much misery in the first ce. ¡°I just can¡¯t know for sure,¡± I sigh. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to prove the truth for myself. Werewolves can smell the special scent of their fated mates, sure, but humans can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Aiden insists. ¡°I noticed it the first moment that I saw you. At first I wasn¡¯t entirely certain. I needed to know the truth, so I made sure I would see you again. I only becamepletely positive when we were together in bed the scent became even more powerful.¡± ¡ª I can feel my face turn red as the details ofst night sh through my mind. Stop thinking about it. You aren¡¯t going to be able to make rational decisions, I scold myself. I clear my throat again and attempt to collect my thoughts. ¡°It was¡­ special,¡± I admit slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t deny that. But despite that, I just can¡¯t be certain.¡± The expression on Aiden¡¯s face makes my heart twist. It¡¯s so hard to stay reasonable when he¡¯s looking at me like that. Even as I say the words, something in the back of my mind truly believes Aiden is being sincere. For some reason, I can¡¯t help but recall that strange pink aura I saw around Aidenst night. That was certainly special, I think, even though it was probably just my imagination. I want to trust Aiden. I want to believe in the possibility I could have a fated mate. I want to embrace the possibility of exploring these feelings for Aiden that only grow more and more. I want stability and love again. And yet.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmur, ¡°but this is all so much at once.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression falls. ¡°I understand,¡± he says quietly. Before he can continue, I interrupt him. ¡°-but I¡¯m not saying no.¡± I pause when I see Aiden¡¯s hopeful expression. ¡°Not now, at least, I just¡­ need some time to think.¡± I bite my lip and think for a long moment. Tomorrow. Can I tell you tomorrow?¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes are so full of relief I almost give in then and there. He takes one of my hands gently in his, sending shockwaves up my arm. ¡°Of course,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯ve waited all of my life. What¡¯s one more day?¡± 12:20 PM Chapter 7 Third Person POV Zack throws a ss against the wall of his kitchen. It shatters, joining the pile of broken ss that had already begun to form on the floor. ¡°Damn that bitch!¡± He shouts. ¡°She humiliated me! She took everything from me?¡± ¡ª Sophia sits on the couch across the room, a tired expression on her face. She had just begun moving inst night her bags are still half¨Cunpacked and piled up in the corner of the room. She feels grateful that Zack hasn¡¯t decided to throw her things,
  1. 100.
Zack storms across the room toward the table and picks up Aiden¡¯s file for the umpteenth time. ¡°How could he choose her over me?¡± He throws the file back down on the table. In his rage, he almost doesn¡¯t notice the page that it¡¯s opened to. When he does, he stops in his tracks. ¡°Babe,¡± Sophia says, ¡°maybe you just need to ¨C Zack shushes her and picks up the file again. He reads over the temporary address listed for Aiden once, and then twice. His eyes go wide. ¡°Hold on,¡± he mutters, ¡°I recognize this address. This can¡¯t be right his file says he lives right next to Carol! That bitch must have already met him and skewed thepetition!¡± Sophia looks up. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± she says, ¡°they¡¯re neighbors?¡± Zack raises an eyebrow at her. ¡°Yeah, apparently. Why do you care?¡± Sophia¡¯s face goes pale. She pulls out her phone and quickly begins typing something in. She brings her phone over to where Zack is standing and holds out her screen toward him. Her phone is open to the same news story Carol had stumbled upon earlier that day. Zack¡¯s eyes grow wide as he scans the article. ¡°Impossible,¡± he says, dumbfounded. He grabs Sophia¡¯s phone out of her hand and begins skipping through the interview video.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way,¡± he whispers to himself. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. Carol¡¯s a human, but he¡¯s saying that she¡¯s his fated mate? How could that be true!!¡± Sophia goes very still. She hesitates for a moment before responding. ¡°You know,¡± she says slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an experimental drug that makes a person smell special. When weak- willed werewolves smell it, it¡¯s possible for them to think that person is their mate.¡± Zack turns to her in shock. ¡°What? So she cheated? She actually cheated!¡± For a moment he looked triumphant, but his expression quickly crumbled. ¡°But how do I prove it?¡± Sophia pauses again¡­. Well, there is an antidote. But¡­ did you smell anything strange on Carol?¡± Zack snorted in response. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m not weak¨Cwilled.¡± He winked at Sophia. ¡°Besides, ever since I found my fated mate, no other scents affect me anymore.¡± Sophia lets out a strainedugh and takes back her phone. Zack pulls out his own phone and quickly starts doing some research. Soon enough, he develops a n ¨C he would purchase the antidote for himself. Once the contract signinges, Zack would pressure Carol into taking the antidote. All he has to do is prove the truth to his boss. He grinned. Soon enough, everything will be how it was meant to be. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Carol¡¯s POV I wake up this morning not to the sound of my normal rm, but instead to the sound of voices chattering in the distance. I sit up and groan. I already slept terriblyst night thanks to all of the messy feelings I¡¯ve been trying to work through. Why does the street have to be so noisy today? I check the time. It¡¯s close enough to my normal rm, so I roll out of bed and get into my work clothes as usual. There isn¡¯t a moment where I don¡¯t think of Aiden. My mind has been a constant battle between my idealistic and rational sides since I can¡® help but be reminded of the deception I¡¯ve already faced. My mind is so preupied with my emotional turmoil that I don¡¯t notice the crowd of paparazzi outside my apartment until I practically crash into them. The moment I open the door to the street, I see the source of the voices that awoke me. A crowd of at least a hundred are jostling one another on the sidewalk beside my apartmentplex¡¯s front door. Just at a nce, it looks like a mix of normal people and reporters with cameras and microphones. As soon as the door opens, the crowd turns toward me. I¡¯m almost blinded by the sight of countless cameras shing. I cover my eyes instinctively, but that doesn¡¯t protect me from the crowd¡¯s incessant shouting. I quickly realize the only thing keeping the crowd back from trampling me is a small group of security guards desperately trying to hold them back. Judging by how much they¡¯re struggling right now, I doubt they¡¯ll be able to hold them back much longer. I need to get out of here, and fast, I decide. I duck my head and try to push through the crowd as best I can. As I move through the group, I start to make out what they were all shouting about. ¡°Hey, you there! Is it true that the Aiden Cruz lives in this building?¡± ¡°Have you met Mr. Cruz? How close to him do you live?!¡± ¡°Is it true Aiden¡¯s fated mate is one of your neighbors! Have you seen them together?¡± It made sense that the crowd was here for Aiden. Still, that didn¡¯t make it any less distressing. I try to ignore the barrage of questions as I push onward. I manage to break away from the group and rush to my car before they can hound me any more. This is a reality of being associated with Aiden that I hadn¡¯t thought hard enough about. If I¡¯m going to be involved with him in any way ¡ª especially in a rtionship that¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to get used to. I let out an exhausted sigh as I pull out of my parking spot and make mymute to work. Daniel is waiting for me next to my office when I arrive. I feel a small spark of nervousness. I bow my head. ¡°Good morning, sir. How can I help you?¡± I ask. To my surprise, Daniel¡¯s expression brightens and he pats my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you on your hard work,¡± he says with a smile. ¡°I heard you closed the deal with Mr. Cruz and reached. out to the owner yesterday. That¡¯s no small feat. I¡¯m very impressed with your work. When are the parties nning on signing?¡± I perk up slightly. Even though everything else in my life has descended into chaos, my work is still something I¡¯m very proud of ¡°Today, sir. The owner ising by the office this afternoon to meet with our client.¡± Calling Aiden a client feels strange. but I try to ignore it. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Daniel smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Zack and Sophia to begin writing their resignations. Once the contract is closed out, my request will be official. Great work.¡± He gives me a polite nod before heading back toward his office. The time slips away like quicksand. No matter what I do, I can¡¯t keep myself busy enough to take my mind off of Aiden. I still don¡¯t know how to answer him. I hoped that sleeping on it and returning to my normal routine might bring me some rity. but I only feel more and more conflicted by the second. 12:29 PM Chapter 8All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. By the time the contract signing rolls around, I¡¯m far too tense. I take a series of deep breaths as I walk toward the conference room. It¡¯s just a contract signing, I try to remind myself. You¡¯ve done hundreds of these. Just because your client is super hot and maybe your fated mate doesn¡¯t mean you need to freak out¡­ right? Even I¡¯m not convinced by my reassurances. I roll back my shoulders and open the door. Aiden is dressed nicely again today in a different set of cks and a maroon button¨Cdown. He makes everything look good, my mind treacherously reminds me. I push the thought away. I give both him and the original property owner my best polite smile before introducing the terms of the contract. Although we won¡¯t be negotiating the price today, it¡¯s helpful to go over the agreement before signing. The previous owner, a cheerful older man with a bright smile, is more than happy to sell his property to a celebrity. He fawns over Aiden for most of the contract meeting, even managing to get an autograph from him. Aiden, for his part, is aplete gentleman. Heughs at the owner¡¯s jokes and charmingly deals with his giddiness. No wonder his fans love him so much, I think. Even while dealing with the man¡¯s persistent questioning, Aiden still somehow finds the time to share heated nces with me. Every time our eyes connect or our fingers brush while flipping through the papers, I feel another wave of nervousness. Finally, the discussions are over. The owner shakes both of our hands before bidding us farewell. When the door closes behind him, I find myself once again standing alone in this conference room with Aiden. The atmosphere is tense. I begin to pick up the documents and sort them yet again to try and distract myself. It bes clear Aiden isn¡¯t intending on leaving. ¡°Here,¡± Aiden murmurs, ¡°let me help you.¡± He slides up beside me at the table and helps me gather the paperwork in piles. Every time our elbows brush, I think I¡¯m going to burst. Only once I have everything put away does Aiden raise the question I know he¡¯s been waiting to ask. Aiden leans his hip against the table beside me and crosses his arms. ¡°So,¡± he begins, ¡°have you thought about what I said yesterday?¡± I can¡¯t look him in the eye. Of course I¡¯ve thought about it, I think. I haven¡¯t been able to think about anything else. I know that I promised to give him an answer today, but I find myself at aplete loss. I still feel so uncertain. ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it,¡± I confess, keeping my eyes fixed on the table. ¡°I mean¡­epting someone you just know as your life partner is not natural to human beings. I try to ept it when I was told by a werewolfst time, but it turned out to be aplete nightmare. And when I try to find someone with simr experience online, there were none.¡± I start to move toward the door, but Aiden grabs my wrist gently. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe,¡± he says. ¡°But it¡¯s not just about the mate bond thing. I know what I feel when we spent the night together. I know that we belong together. There¡¯s nothing that could convince me otherwise.¡± Finally, I meet Aiden¡¯s eyes. I feel my breath catch in my throat at the expression on his face. He looks so sincere that it hurts my heart. I can¡¯t deny the connection that I feel to him. Maybe if he really believes in us, I can, too, some small voice in the back of my mind says. Just as I¡¯m about to listen, the door bursts open once again. Aiden drops my arm as both of us turn toward the door in surprise. Standing in the doorway is Zack with a triumphant expression on his face. Daniel stands only a few feet behind him. *Step back from her, Aiden!¡± Zack demands. ¡°That woman has deceived you. She¡¯s deceived all of us- and I have proof!¡± Chapter 9 napter 9 Carol¡¯s POV Daniel lets out a long¨Csuffering sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Enough with the dramatics,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not h for workce drama. I¡¯m here because you told me you had concerns about Carol¡¯s business practices.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t just workce drama!¡± Zack insists. ¡°Carol cheated at ourpetition just to ruin my life. She used dirty method secure a client for the contract!¡± My face grows hot with anger. ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯m going to need you to be more specific. What exactly are you using me Dirty tactics? My mind can¡¯t help but wander to the fact Aiden and I have slept together. I remind myself that it was a to say that out loud there¡¯s no way anyone would believe that. A celebrit pursuing a nobody? It sounded ridiculous. ¨C Zack gives me a smug look before turning back to Daniel. ¡°Carol here decided that the best way to win over her new client to attempt to seduce him.¡± He points an usatory finger at me. Aiden looks like he¡¯s about to speak up, but I¡¯m too angry to let this usation slide. ¡°How dare you!¡± I exim. ¡°This ispletely unwarranted.¡± I had no idea that he was going to be my client! I even tried to have myself removed from his ca but no one would let me! ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Zack crosses his arms with a smug grin. ¡°Daniel and I were listening outside the door. Care to exin what all t talk of fated mates is about? What about you two ¡®spending the night together?¡± I feel my face flush again, this time with embarrassment. Oh god. They overheard that? The situation feels much too his admittance was the nail in the coffin. Zackughs loudly. ¡°Impossible! No human could possibly be a werewolf¡¯s fated mate. It¡¯s obviously a dirty tactic Carol used to try and win!¡± I can feel Aiden grow angrier beside me probably even angrier than I feel. ¡°She is,¡± he insists, his voice low, ¡°I can smell it her. Are you doubting a werewolf¡¯s ability to sense their mate?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Zack assures quickly, ¡°but that¡¯s not the only reason why she might have smelled different to you.¡± He grins. widely and turns back to me. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Carol ¡ª have you heard that there are drugs manufactured just for the purpose of faking the scent of a fated mate to a weak¨Cwilled werewolf?¡± I feel my heart drop. I want to defend myself, but I¡¯m not even sure where to begin. using me of sleeping with a client is already bad enough. Having Zack of all people suggest I¡¯m lying about being someone¡¯s fated mate is just too ironic to bear. Honestly, I had never heard of such a drug before. I don¡¯t know enough about werewolf culture to lie about anything. Still, it¡¯s not like my denial is going to be enough evidence. Aiden scoffs.¡± ¡°Weak¨Cwilled¡®? Can an Omega like you really use an Alpha of being ¡®weak??¡± I suppress a snicker. Even while I¡¯m in distress, watching Aiden systematically destroy Zack¡¯s floundering is satisfying. Zack¡¯s face turns bright red with anger ¡°Just because you¡¯re an Alpha doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re more perceptive than me!¡± He retorts. Aiden raises an eyebrow. ¡°Even if you¡¯re just as perceptive as I am, there¡¯s an issue with your logic. If Carol¡¯s scentes from a drug and not our mate 12:29 PM Chapter 9 bond, you should be able to smell it, tooDo you smell a scent from her now?¡± Zack splutters for a moment. I can almost see the gears turning in his head. It¡¯s satisfying to watch Aiden knock him down a peg with so much ease. I nce sidelong at him. Aiden makes me feel so supported. Safe, I realize.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t distinguish the scents during our meeting! There was an Alpha in the room!¡± Zack insists weakly. ¡°Look there¡¯s an easy solution. I bought an antidote to the scent¨Cproducing drugsst night. Using this, we can figure out the truth fair and square!¡± Daniel is clearly getting fed up with this back¨Cand¨Cforth. ¡°And how do you propose we do that?¡± He said. ¡°Easy¡± Zack dered. He stretches out a bottle of pills in my direction with a smirk. ¡°I challenge you to take one ¨C if you dare.¡± I stare at Zack in disbelief. He¡¯s that convinced I¡¯m lying about this? The entire situation feels so deeply ironic. I can¡¯t decide if I want tough or cry. Aiden shakes his head at Zack. ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I dere. The three men turn to stare at me. ¡°Carol, you really don¡¯t have to,¡± Aiden reassures me softly. ¡°I trust you.¡± Hearing him say those words makes my heart do something funny, but all I do is smile. ¡°Zack wants to prove I¡¯m cheating. I want to prove he¡¯s crazy,¡± I say simply. Zack starts to argue again, but I snatch the bottle of pills out of his hand and pop one into my mouth A second passes, then another. The entire room¡¯s attention is focused on me. After about a minute of painful silence, Zack turns to Aiden expectantly. ¡°So¡­?¡± He demands. Aiden rolls his eyes, but deeply inhales through his nose. His eyes close and a small smile ys across his lips. ¡°There it is. That¡¯s my mate,¡± he says softly. He speaks with such certainty that my knees feel weak. Aiden opens his eyes and turns his gaze back to Zack, whose jaw has already dropped. ¡°How did you hear about such a drug in the first ce?¡± He asks. Zack still looks too shocked to properly function. ¨C ¡°I well. Sophia told me,¡± he manages awkwardly. He¡¯s clearly starting to sweat under the res from both Aiden and Daniel. Aiden raises an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And why didn¡¯t shee here with you herself? Clearly, she¡¯s very knowledgeable about the drug.¡± He says. Zack¡¯s brow furrows with confusion. ¡°She dide,¡± he says, ¡°but she said she needed to go to the restroom right before the meeting. Why does it matter?¡± A realization dawns on me just as a smirk tugs at Aiden¡¯s lips. My heart jumps. It should be illegal how good he looks with that expression on his face. ¡°I think maybe you should be the one worried about being deceived,¡± Aiden says with a casual shrug. Zack¡¯s face goes pale. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Carol¡¯s POV Zack immediately whips out his phone and calls Sophia. ¡°Babe. Can youe in here? Now?¡± He says. His voice is audibly strained. Zack and Sophia argue back and forth for a few moments before he hangs up the phone. There is a short moment of tense silence as we all stare at one another. A few secoter, the door swings open. Sophia steps into the office with a carefully nk expression on her face. Her hands fidget with the hem of her blouse¨Cit seems like she¡¯s nervous. All the more confirmation of my suspicions, I think. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± she says with a forced smile. ¡°It sounds like Zack has already made his point. Did you need something fro me?¡± Zack crosses his arms at res. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to talk anymore, so it¡¯s Daniel who speaks up. ¡°Zack is hoping that you¡¯ll take the antidote that you apparently informed him about.¡± His voice sounds exhausted. He gestures towa the pill bottle, which is now sitting on the table. Sophia¡¯s eye twitches, but her expression is otherwise unchanging. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she says with a forced . ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Zack doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, he crosses his arms and glowers at her. Sophia tries to get Zack to respond again. ¡°Babe, I¡ª¡± ¡°Just take the damn pills!¡± Zack shouts. Sophia flinches at his outburst. ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± she says atst. ¡°Why not?¡± Zack hisses. Aiden and I exchange a knowing look. Sophia won¡¯t meet Zack¡¯s eyes. ¨C ¡°You lied to me!¡± Zack uses. ¡°You- you made me think you were my fated mate! How could you! Was everything you sai a lie all of that talk about getting kicked out of your pack and having to move in with me?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sophia insists. ¡°I really was kicked out of my pack, I swear!¡± ¡°And why were you kicked out of your home?¡± I question. I¡¯m half¨Ccurious, but I¡¯m mostly just fascinated by watching their rtionship copse in front of me. Sophia res at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine,¡± she spits, ¡°this isn¡¯t my first time trying this. I was kicked out because I¡¯ve been a little too convincing in the past.¡± ¡°You you¡¯re a con artist!¡± Zack exims. Sophia buries her head in her hands but doesn¡¯t respond, so Zack continues. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I let you move into my house! I bought you clothes, jewelry, everything¡± The two break out into a fiery argument. I rub my forehead. How did he get so involved with her after just two days? I think incredulously. More and more I¡¯m realizing how blind I was while Zack and I were together. I wanted to believe he was my fated mate so badly I was willing to tolerate anything. But looking at him now, he just seems like a spoiled child. I nce toward Aiden unintentionally. Aiden, on the other hand¡­ I¡¯ve had more than enough of this petty drama. I turn toward Daniel. ¡°Sir, if it¡¯s alright with you, I would like to return to work,¡± I say. ¡°I want to make sure our client¡¯s property ispletely ready for him.¡± Daniel nods and waves a hand. He looks even more fed up than I am. ¡°Of course. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Aiden and I head toward the door, skirting around the all¨Cout fight that has broken out between Sophia and Zack. As we close the door behind us, I can overhear Daniel begin to scold them. ¡°You two, go home and sort this out between yourselves. We will transfer your client informationter.¡± I feel a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction as we make our way out of the building. Aiden leans closer as he holds the door open for me. 1/2 Chapter 10 ¡°Something te me lying about being your fated mate really did curse him,¡± he teases. Aiden¡¯s personal driver is waiting for us. As we make the drive to the vi, I finally feel like I have a chance to breathe again. The contract is taken care of. I¡¯m able to keep my job. Zack and Sophia should be resigning by the end of the week. Two days ago, it felt like my life was ending. It seemed like I was going to lose the love of my life and my job all in one go. It¡¯s bizarre to think how much my mindset has already changed. I Looking back at my life with Zack, I was neverpletely happy. Knowing it was all a lie now only cheapens the sentimentality I had attached to it. I find my eyes wandering over toward Aiden. He¡¯s resting against the window of the car and looking out into the distance. His expression is peaceful as he watches the countryside move by. In so many ways, this situation should have felt just like the start wild ims and promises. He deceived his way through tw of my rtionship with Zack. Zack barged into my life with years with me, viewing me as disposable the entire time. Aiden changed my life like the moon changing the tides ¨C sudden and powerful, but shockingly gentle. He looks at me as though he really wants to be with me forever. Some part of my heart has been wanting to believe him. I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can deny it. As the car pulls up to the house, the cleaning crew is already packing up their equipment. Aiden and I head inside to see the new developments. The vi was already beautiful, but now that it had been polished up, it¡¯s even more stunning. We take a moment to wander into the main room of the house. I exchange a few quick words with the cleaning crew to make sure that everything is in order before saying our goodbyes. The front doors close behind thest of their group. Once again, Aiden and I are together alone. Something feels different this time. The sun has already begun setting. The floor to ceiling windows in the main room give the perfect view of the sky and trees dyed a faint pink. For a long moment, the two of us watch the sunset together. ¡°Oh,¡± I say suddenly, ¡°I almost forgot.¡± I reach into my pocket and pull out a set of new keys. I hold them out to Aiden with a smile. ¡°These are yours now. Congrattions.¡± He takes the keys with a soft smile. Not sure what else to do, I turn to leave. Aiden reaches out to grab my wrist for the second time. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how difficult it must have been to have someone lie to you like Zack did,¡± he says softly, ¡°I know it must be hard to trust me. I know your pain is fresh. You don¡¯t need to decide anything now. I¡¯d wait for you forever, so- As much as I love the sound of Aiden¡¯s voice, I can¡¯t bear to hear him say another word. Without a sound, I spin around and lean in. Our lips connect once again. It¡¯s even more perfect than thest time. We fall into an embrace once more. It¡¯s as natural as breathing to kiss him and I suddenly feel that I need it just as much. Aiden¡¯s arms wrap around me and he lifts me up, carrying me toward the couch. I¡¯ve never felt so safe in someone¡¯s arms before. I think I might just be able to find stability again. COMMENT Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Carol¡¯s POV Aiden and I fall onto the couch in a rush of sudden passion. We aren¡¯t able to pull each other¡¯s clothes off fast enough. Our bodies ache to touch once again, and soon enough, they do. The kiss turns into something morenguid and heated as Aiden flips us over, holding me against the couch. The intensity of his touch is even more palpable when I¡¯m sober. He presses his fingers between my legs, slowly working me up until I can¡¯t bear to wait a moment longer. ¡°Please, Aiden,¡± I call out to him. Aiden¡¯s sucks in a breath between his teeth. ¡°I could never deny you,¡± he whispers, and presses inside of me. This time, there¡¯s something more certain about our movements. Every time our bodies connect, I can¡¯t help but be reminded. of the bond between us. The end of our tryst is even more satisfying than thest, Now, resting with my head on Aiden¡¯s chest, I think I might just be in heaven. I am more content that I have been in years. I am rxing, watching the sunset from the most incredible house I¡¯ve ever been in, with the most incredible man I¡¯ve ever met. It¡¯s difficult not to imagine how perfect our life could be if I ept that this is all true. ¡°Why do people say a human and a werewolf can¡¯t be fated mates? What we have feels like fate,¡± I say y eventually ¡°It surprised me too, Aiden says, ¡°but I can¡¯t deny what I feel. Is there anything strange about your family?¡± Iugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± I say ¡°We¡¯re just about as normal as theye. My parents are ordinary people from a small town. Perfectly peaceful, perfectly human.¡± Aiden wraps an arm around me. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet them someday. Anyone who raised you is extraordinary to me.¡± I try to ignore the way my heart flutters. ¡°And what about your family? I don¡¯t know much about the world of werewolves, but I would love to learn.¡± Aiden chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s a steep task, but I¡¯ll try my best¡± Both of us sit up now, opting to have this conversation face¨Cto¨Cface. Fated mates are a serious matter. Many werewolves spend their whole lives searching for their other half. When fated mates are finally united, they hold a marking ceremony as soon as possible. It¡¯s simr to a human wedding. Most consider it even more binding¡± I¡¯m fully sitting upright, now. ¡°That quickly?¡± I breathe. I can¡¯t imagine marrying someone so soon after meeting them. Aiden nods. ¡°Most don¡¯t see any reason to wait.¡± I try not to think of the unvoiced question in his words ¨C why should we wait? ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for that yet,¡± I confess. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve always longed for something like a werewolf mate bond. The idea of a stable and peaceful marriage,pletely guaranteed? ¡°I know postponing a marking ceremony might not be traditional, but really, there¡¯s nothing traditional about the two of us. You¡¯re a famous hockey yer who gets chased by paparazzi everywhere he goes, and I¡¯m¡­ Well, I¡¯m just a human. A human who knows next to nothing about any of this.¡± To my surprise, Aiden doesn¡¯t look upset. Instead, he has a gentle look on his face. ¡°I know this must be difficult for you. don¡¯t mean to pressure you into anything ¨C¡± I raise my hands and wave them frantically. ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want this! I mean, who wouldn¡¯t want this? Even putting aside your kindness and fame, you¡¯re obviously dropdead gorgeous.¡± 1 freeze. Did I just say that out loud? Judging by the amused expression on Aiden¡¯s face, I did. ¡°Oh? So I¡¯m dropdead gorgeous, huh?¡± I feel my face grow hot. ¡°I¡¯m certainly not the first one to tell you that, am I?¡± I mutter awkwardly. Aiden chuckles. I ¡°It¡¯s different when it¡¯sing from the most dropdead gorgeous woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡± He says. My face grows even hotter. Before I can reply, he continues. ¡°We take things at your pace, OK?¡± He says reassuringly. He takes my hand in his with a sincere expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed. Still, it¡¯s important to me that you know how badly I want this. How badly I want you¡± To my surprise, when he pulls his hands away, there is a key left in my palm. I recognize it immediately as one of the keys that I handed him earlier. I look at him in shock. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously mean..¡± I trail off, too bbergasted to speak. spare ¡°Please, have a key to my ce. Take all the time you need, but I want you to know that when you¡¯re ready, I would really like you to move in with me.¡± Every mo moment feels like a dream that might end at any second. The truth is, I can¡¯t think of a single reason to say no. As long as I don¡¯t drop my lease just yet, there¡¯s no harm in spending a bit more time here, right? I tell myself. Something deep within me knows I won¡¯t just stop at that. I clear my throat, finally gathering my wits about me. ¡°Well,¡± I begin, ¡°neither you nor I can live here until you have some groceries in the fridge.¡± I check my watch. ¡°There¡¯s a nearby grocery store that closes in an hour. Should we go?¡± As nervous as I was to propose the outing. Aiden¡¯s bright expression makes it all worth it. ¡°Of course. If I let you starve, what sort of fated mate would I be?¡± The two of us begin to get ready to leave the house again, I looked down at my work clothes piled on the floor and feel a tinge of remorse. I really need to stop leaving my clothes crumpled up on the ground, I think wryly. Aiden notices my conflicted expression. ¡°Do you want a fresh set of clothes?¡± He asks. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re not the same size,¡± I say with the teasing smile. Aidenughs. ¡°No, maybe not, but I think you¡¯d look good in my clothes,¡± Aiden says. I feel my heart flutter yet again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can wear my own cks,¡± I say quickly to avoid acknowledging my embarrassment. I look down at my blouse, which is certainly wrinkled by now.¡°¡­ But maybe a sweater might be nice!¡± Aiden looks pleased at the request. ¡°I have some bags in the car. Let me go grab you something. Aiden returns a few momentster with a stylish gray half zip. He puts it in my hands ¡ª I can tell just by feeling the fabric that it¡¯s expensive. Just as I am about to insist on something less expensive, Aiden shoot me a knowing look. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be giving it to you if I didn¡¯t want to see you in it,¡± Aiden promises. ¡°I want to see you in my clothes.¡± I finally acquiesce, my face flushing yet again. This time, Aiden drives us. We pull up to a nice¨Clooking grocery store and climb out of the car. Going on something simple like a grocery trip together makes it almost feel like we could be just another normal couple. Aiden takes my hand and we enter the store. Of course, our normalcy doesn¡¯t long. I hear the familiar sound of a camera clicking, and turn to see a small group of girls taking photos. I feel an immediate rush of dread. Having strangers pay me this sort of attention is ufortable. I¡¯m just about to whisper something to Aiden when he turns around, too. He lets go of my hand and walks up to the girls, covering the camera lens of the closest one with his hand. ¡°She would rather not be in any photos,¡± he says politely. ¡°Would you please delete them? I would be happy to take a photo with you.¡± The girls, who at first looked mortified, immediately begin nodding. Aiden takes a few photos with the group and ensures all of them delete the photos they took with me in them. that How is it possible for a celebrity to be this kind? I wonder. I find myself more and more impressed every passing moment with how humble Aiden has remained despite his fame. The rest of our shopping trip goes by smoothly. Aiden and I talk about what meals we like to make and end up picking out 12:30 PM Chapter II groceries for a few of my favorites. Everything is surprisingly idyllic. Aiden insists on paying Finally, with bags of groceries in our hands. Aiden and I head toward the door. It only takes a nce through the front windows to see therge crowd of reporters that have gathered in the parking lot. The paparazzi try to elbow closer to the door. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to be in the perfect spot to photograph Aiden on the way out. My heart sinks yet again. ¡°How did they find you?¡± I nce around the store to see if there are any other exits, but have no luck. We have no choice but to leave this way. ¡°Follow me,¡± Aiden whispers. He turns toward the door and confidently walks out. I follow closely behind. The reporters catch sight of Aiden and raise their cameras. A chorus of cries break out around us. ¡°Aiden! Aiden! Look over here!¡± ¡°Mr. Cruz, I want an interview!¡± A few of the paparazzi seem to notice my presence and turn their cameras toward me.. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Is that Aiden¡¯s fated mate?¡± With the With the paparazzi on all sides, I await the next sh of cameras with dread. Before I can duck my head, Aiden turns around and pulls me into his chest. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Carol¡¯s POV Aiden loosens his scarf and wraps it around the both of us. Instead of being greeted by blinding camera shes, I find myself hidden away in the warmth of Aiden¡¯s arms. Aiden gently takes my shoulder and guides me. I can just barely hear the reporter¡¯s questions through Aiden¡¯s thick scarf. ¡°Mr. Cruz! Is your team prepared for the uing training match?¡± ¡°Is your coach confident you¡¯ll be able to beat the Cougars¡± Aiden gives polite but short responses as he escorts me toward our car. He opens the passenger door and helps me into my scat. It isn¡¯t until we¡¯re on the road that I finally take the scarf off of my face. ¡°I never realized the hardships of a public figure,¡± I joke. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to invest in my own scarves.¡± When I look at Aiden, he has a tense expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says. ¡°I know you want normal life¡­ My lifestyle might make you very ufortable.¡± I reach out to gently rub his shoulder. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as bad as I imagined,¡± I say, honestly. ¡°What I¡¯ve been most worried about is getting caught up in a scandal. But this isn¡¯t a scandal, is it? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re having an illicit affair that needs to be hidden. I can handle it even if those those photos get out.¡±¡± Relief crosses Aiden¡¯s face. Then, his brow creases again. ¡°If those photos do get out, my parents might want to¡­ Chat.¡± By the sound of his words, that isn¡¯t a good thing. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± I ask. ¡°Not¡­ A problem, exactly.¡± Aiden sighs. ¡°My parents have always wanted me to be the perfect strong Alpha. They¡¯ve always imagined me paired with an equally powerful Luna. They see even my personal life as a part of their business conglomerate.¡± My heart drops. The term Luna is somewhat familiar to me. Judging by how Aiden speaks about it, I imagine it¡¯s a term for a female werewolf from an Alpha family. Something I am not. I¡¯ll have to add on familial conflict to the list of difficulties toe, I think dryly ¡°But times are changing.¡± Aiden says, ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t need to be isted to their packs anymore. Alpha families don¡¯t hold ownership over their children like my parents want to.¡± ¡°Is that why you left your pack?¡± Lasked gently. Aiden¡¯s eyes are downcast. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be trapped with my pack, but I also didn¡¯t want to let my family down. I decided to pursue some thing that I¡¯m passionate about and good enough at hockey. It¡¯s granted me some freedom, at least temporarily.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A powerful family of Alphas disapproving of me was somehow even more daunting than thousands of paparazzi. Before I can dwell on the feeling, however. My phone begins to ring. I quickly nced at the caller ID. I blink. Fiona? Fearing it might be an emergency, I pick up the phone. ¡°Fiona? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Pleated high¨Cwaisted cks, charcoal gray.¡± My nose scrunches in confusion. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well? You really think I wouldn¡¯t remember the pants we picked out together?¡± I looked down at my pants. Sure enough, they fit her exact description. ¡°How on earth do you remember things like that?¡± Iugh. Then I pause. ¡°Wait¡­ How do you know what I¡¯m wearing?¡± I have a sinking suspicion I already know, Chapter 12 I hear Fiona click her tongue on the other end of the line. ¡°I would recognize your wardrobe anywhere, even in paparazzi photos. Although I don¡¯t remember that sweater.. It came from Aiden, didn¡¯t it?¡± I p my hand against my forehead. The past few days had been so chaotic, I hadn¡¯t even updated Fiona! ¡°Fiona, I am so, so sorry.¡± ¡°Enough stalling. Fiona chides. ¡°Tell me everything!¡± I do my best to recount the events of the past few days. I can feel Aiden watching me out of the corner of his eye as he drives. I¡¯m mouth ¡®Fiona¡® at him between sentences, and his eyebrows raise with recognition. ¡°You dirty girl!¡± I hear Fiona shout, so loud that I have to pull the phone away from my ear. Judging by how Aiden jerks his head toward me, he heard, too. ¡°How could you just runoff with some man without telling me?¡± Fiona cries in mock¨Canger. ¡°I¡¯m scandalized. I thought you and I were going to move off into the country together as two old crones!¡± Aiden gestures toward the phone, and I put Fiona on speaker. ¡°Fiona,¡± Aiden begin solemnly, ¡°this is all my fault. I¡¯ve given Carol a lot of stress thest couple days. I- ¡°h, h, h,¡± Fiona teases. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know giving Carol stress is my job.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression rxes as he realizes Fiona is just joking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fiona,¡± I say dryly, ¡°no one could ever give me as much of a headache as you do.¡± Fionaughs loudly. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it!¡± Fiona deres. ¡°Seriously, though, I guess I¡¯ll give you my blessing to steal Carol away¡­ For now. As long as you lend her to me sometimes.¡± I giggle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fiona, plenty of widows move in togetherter in life.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Fiona chirps. ¡°All I have to do is oust werewolf man over here.¡± Aiden chuckles. Seeing the tension has been. resolved, I take Fiona off of speakerphone. ¡°I really am sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I believe it yet myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two lovebirds alone for now, but you¡¯re gonna have to tell me what happened what really happened that night I left the bar. And don¡¯t leave out any juicy details!¡± Fiona hangs up before I can protest. Our call finishes just as Aiden pulls up to the house. We take some time to unload the car, which we filled with ood and some decorations to put up around the house. We crack open a bottle of wine and spend the rest of the night cooking, cleaning, and slowly putting up a few decorations. It¡¯s far past midnight by the time we finally decide to sleep. With the bedding we just purchased, we¡¯re finally able to properly sleep together. With Aiden¡¯s strong arms wrapped around me, I drift off within seconds. My slumber is peaceful at first. As usual, my dreams are vague. My subconscious wanders aimlessly. For the most part, remember none of my dreams. Suddenly, I feel a sense of foreboding. My eyes open. When I sit up, I¡¯m not in Aiden¡¯s bed. Instead, I find myself in a vast field of of stars. When I look down, my body is floating through space. I hear a faint sound in the distance. I look around, but no one is near. The only thing that stands apart from the stars is the moon, hovering near enough that it engulfs arge portion of my vision. I feel a sudden need to make out the words that this voice is whispering. My body begins drifting closer and closer to the moon as if pulled by a gravitational force. The whispering gets louder. Eventually, I can just barely make out with the voice is saying. ¡°Closer, closer, closer,¡± the voice whispers. It sounds like the voice of an elderly woman; hoarse, but powerful. I found myself responding ¡°I¡¯ming closer, aren¡¯t I?¡± My voice echoes back to me in the infinite darkness. The voice continues as though I hadn¡¯t interrupted. Chapter 12 ¡°Closer, closer, closer to your destiny,¡± The voice is bing clearer, but I feel only more confused. ¡°What do you mean, my destiny?¡± I call back. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Find it. Find it. You must find it.¡± The voice continues. The quote you have to find it.¡± ¡°Find what? Please, tell me! Who are you?¡± I call out. The Voice does not respond. Instead, my own words echo back at me, bing louder and louder: ¡°Who are you? Who are you? Who are you?¡± As my words be louder, the moon glows brighter and brighter until I¡¯m blinded. My eyes open again, and I jerk upright. Sweat covers my body like I¡¯ve been running a marathon. I look around wildly ¨C I¡¯m in Aiden¡¯s room. I nce over at Aiden¡¯s sleeping form. Luckily, I didn¡¯t wake him up. The peaceful expression on his face does something to calm my nerves, but I feel too restless to go right back to sleep. Maybe a cold shower will help straighten me out, I think. I slip out of the room and into the bathroom. I turn on the cold water, and begin to undress. When I catch my own eyes in the mirror, I pause. I grasp either side of the sink and stare at my reflection. I still look as normal as I did the morning that everything changed. Despite that, my life is only bing stranger and stranger. I close my eyes and rub my forehead. What was that dream? I wonder. Who is that mysterious woman? Most importantly, why did she sound so familiar? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Carol¡¯s POV I¡¯m shocked out of my reverie by the feeling of strong arms wrapping around my body. Somehow, I didn¡¯t hear Aiden enter the bathroom. I quickly rx into his arms. ¡°The shower¡¯s big enough for two, you know,¡± he whispers against my neck. I shudder, pushing the strange dream out of my mind. ¡°What are we waiting for, then?¡± I say. I step into the shower and beckon him closer with a finger. The shower starts innocently enough. Aiden and I help each other wash our hair, softly running our fingers across the other¡¯s scalp. Then, our hands begin to wander. Soon enough, Aiden¡¯s hand is tangled in my hair as he pressed into me from behind. His other hand is firm but gentle on my hip. Our moment of intimacy is brief, but no less satisfying, finishing with both Aiden and I panting heavily and slumping against the wall of the shower. It¡¯s easy enough to clean off thanks to the location we picked. I step out, wrapping my hair in a towel and drying off my body. Once again, I¡¯m shocked how easily Aiden can leave me satisfied. I quickly push away the thought ¨C if I let my mind go down that path, I¡¯ll get needy all over again. ¡°Caroli I look up to see Aiden with a towel wrapped around his waist. The water droplets still trickling down his body make him glisten like a statue. I swallow hard. ¡°Yeah?¡± Aiden runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Have you heard about the training match my team¡¯s gonna have? The one against the Cougars?¡± ¡°Yeah, a little bit,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s not a huge event, Aiden says quickly. ¡°It should be low¨Ckey.¡± He pauses for a moment. ¡°Well ¨C people have bought tickets, but it¡¯s not a very big deal.¡± A fond smile tugs at my lips. I stand on my tiptoes and give Aiden a soft kiss. ¡°I¡¯d like toe.¡± Aiden brightens up. ¡°Really?¡± Iugh. ¡°Of course. I need to learn about hockey someday- why not start now?¡± Aiden gets ready and heads out to practice for the game. I have more time to rx and enjoy the day. Everything is starting to sink in now. So much has happened, it¡¯s shocking to think it was only Saturday. Aiden sends a private driver to pick me up despite my insistence I wouldn¡¯t need it. I stop by my apartment to gather a few things and some clothes. Upon Aiden¡¯s suggestion, I decide to disguise myself as best I can. I throw on nondescript clothes, a thick scarf, sunsses, and a mask. By maneuvering them around, I manage to cover most of my recognizable features. As the car is pulling up to the venue, my phone buzzes with a text from Aiden. Just warning you, it¡¯s a bit more packed than expected ¡°How much is ¡°a bit¡°, exactly?¡® I text back. When I look up from my phone, I can see a huge crowd gathered out front of the stadium. the Is there even going to be enough space for everyone? I thank the driver for his trouble and slip out of the car. Aiden already Kave me detailed instructions on where to meet up with him, so luckily the line won¡¯t be a problem for me. As I move past t crowd. I overhear a few snippets of conversation 12:30 PM Chapter 13 ¡°Can you believe we¡¯re really going to be only feet away from Aiden Cruz?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this moment for weeks!¡± ¡°Hey, do you think his new girlfriend is gonna be in the crowd?¡± ¡°What! No way those rumors are true¡­¡± I pull the scarf up around my face. Maybe it did make sense that so many people were here. This was going to be Aiden¡¯s first game as part of the club. Plus, romance rumors definitely stir up publicityN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I manage to find the back entrance. As soon as I knock, the door swings open and Aiden is there. With a big smile, he takes my arm and leads me into the athlete¨Conly areas. The tour is preity short. ording to Aiden, there¡¯s more, but it all smells bad right now thanks to the sweaty hockey yers. Eventually, we step into the lounge where the team gathers. There are about twenty hockey yers all lounging around. Most of them are only half in their hockey gear right now. As Aiden and I enter the room, they look up at us. ¡°Why¡¯s she back here?¡± One of his teammates mutters. Aiden squeezes my hand. ¡°I invited her,¡± he says. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Carol. She¡¯s my fated mate.¡± From what I remember, most of the team is made up of werewolves. That isn¡¯t umon among professional sports teams. As soon as Aiden calls me his fated mate, I can feel a second wave of scrutiny focus on me. Werewolves can smell one another. That means they can definitely tell that I¡¯m not one of them. Disbelief seems to wash over the team. I feel a pang of anxiety. After a moment of surprised silence, the team members mutter their congrattions. A few of Aiden¡¯s teammates exchange meaningful nces. Aiden seems to notice my nervousness. He offers the group a confident smile. ¡°I know that she¡¯s a human. It surprised the of us, too. Regardless, I can assure you that she is my true mate.¡± e two I can tell not everyone feels particrly convinced, but the awkward situation is cut off by the sound of the overhead speakers crackling to life. ¡°Team, the match is beginning in half an hour. Begin your final preparations.¡± Aiden gives me an apologetic smile and escorts me to a side door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t spend more time together. Here¡¯s your ticket.¡± He hands me a small slip of paper. I tuck the ticket in my pocket and squeeze his hands. ¡°You¡¯re going to do amazing.¡± I lean up and give him a small kiss. His expression rxes slightly. Satisfied, I head toward my seat. As I walk, I begin to slip offyers of my disguise and tuck them into my bag. All of the focus will be on the hockey game now. I feel like I can breathe again once I¡¯m back in my simple baseyer of a sweater and jeans, The view from my seat is incredible. I¡¯m sitting only a few rows away from the hockey rink. Aiden was considerate enough to pick out a spot off to the side of the court, though. Any potential attention wouldn¡¯t be directed my way. It¡¯s the perfect ticket for me. I smile to myself and rx, excited to see Aiden y for the first time. The pre¨Cgame celebrations begin with several announcements and a few dances. The mascots for each team run around for a bit, which makes meugh. The away team is from Durvey, a suburb of the city that has a bit of a rivalry with the club Aiden is a part of. Their mascot is the Cougars, judging by the dancing person in the cougar costume on the rink ¨C Aiden¡¯s team is generally considered therger club in the city they even get to have the city name in their title. The team is called the Statford Freeze, and their mascot is an arctic wolf. I smile to myself. Maybe that¡¯s a bit on the nose, I think. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Carol¡¯s POV I¡¯m pulled out of my thoughts when I notice the man sitting next to me has been eyeing me for some time. He¡¯s above average height with slicked¨Cback dark hair and a smug looking face. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s a werewolf or a human. Either way, he¡¯s making me ufortable. ¡°Hey. It¡¯s your first time at a game, isn¡¯t it?¡± He says. His voice is just as snide as I imagined it would be. I offer him a tight smile and nod. He grins even wider. ¡°Thought so. Don¡¯t even worry your pretty little head. I¡¯ll be sure to exin everything so you can keep up.¡± The man starts chattering away, exining in painstaking detail even the most basic information. I feel a rush of irritation. My annoyance is dashed when the music begins. Judging by the way everyone stands, the teams are about to enter the court. ¡°That means the teams are entering,¡± the man tells me confidently. I resist the urge to roll my eyes. The crowd erupts into apuse as the teams make ap around the ring. My eyes scan the team and immediately focus in on Aiden. Aiden looks up at me, too. For a moment, I can the happiness on his face. Then, he catches side of the man next to me. Ever so slightly, his expression darkens, ¡°Wow, would you look at that! The man says, crossing his arms in satisfaction. ¡°Aiden Cruz is looking at me. I guess it¡¯s not that surprising ¨C I travel around a lot. I¡¯ve been to tons of his games by now, so he must recognize me.¡± The game starts with a sudden burst of energy. I watch the teams shoot across the rink so quickly I feel like I can barely see them. I find myself easily bing carried away by the amazing feats of athleticism. I find myself especially captivated by Aiden as he flies across the rink. The confidence on his face is absolutely maic. The man next to me was continuously chatting the entire time. I¡¯m pretty sure he told me his name some time during his rambling. What was it! ¨C Jack? Jake? Whatever it was, he isn¡¯t even giving me a moment to speak, so it¡¯s not like it matters. His voice turns into an obnoxious drone in the background as I watch the game with rapt attention. It¡¯s only when the men¡¯smentary takes a turn that I start tuning in to what he says. The man clicks his tongue. ¡°Would you look at that¡­ Normally, Cruz is a total team yer. His team work with this new club is trash inparison. Nothing like this would have happened back with the Capital team.¡± He turns to me with a smirk. ¡°I would never make a mistake like that. I frown, but I don¡¯t respond. Aiden is obviously an incredible athlete ¡ª even without experience, I can tell that. I watch a little closer. It is true that when he has the puck, it seems like he doesn¡¯t sync up with his team. In fact, it almost looks like his team is avoiding him, leaving him to be a force of nature all by himself. I continue to try and nod politely as the man speaks, but I don¡¯t respond. The man doen¡¯t seem to particrly mind. I reason that it makes sense if Aidens teamwork isn¡¯t as good as normal. He¡¯s just transferred to a new team, and this is their first game together. I can tell that they¡¯re a little rough around the edges. A few times, the teammates bump into each other while chasing a puck or miss a pass they probably should have gotten. Still, they¡¯re all clearly talented. I find myself bing enraptured by the game much more than I expected to be. Watching Aiden¡¯s prowess on the rink is electrifying. It makes it very easy to ignore the annoying man next to me. The clock is ticking down to thest few seconds when Aiden shoots across the rink, scoring the goal that breaks their tie and secures their team¡¯s victory. The audience roars with excitement, jumping to their feet and apuding. I find myself doing the same, a wide smile on my face. I feel like my chest is bursting with pride. The man next to me stands up to, but much more reluctantly. Even as he ps, he leans toward me and speaks under his breath. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m disappointed. This is just a training match. Going up against the Cougars like this is just supposed to be practice, but they had so much trouble defeating them. At this rate, there¡¯s no way that they¡¯re going to make it through the first round of the season.¡± I have be an expert at ignoring him back by now, so I do. I watch the Jumbotron with interest as it shows clips of the apuding fans. Suddenly, to my surprise, I see the disy read ¡°kiss cam¡°. I hadn¡¯t ever seen one of these at a smaller M 12:30 PM Chapter 11 sporting event before. ¡°Because so many of our wonderful fans decided toe to the Statford Freeze¡¯s practice game, we¡¯ve decided to hold a special reward. All couples featured on the kiss cam will win free tickets to the next match!¡± A loud cheer breaks out in the audience. I pped politely. I look down at the rink below us. The Statford Freeze members are skating around and pping each other on the shoulders. With Aiden still celebrating on the rink with his team, this won¡¯t affect me. The camera turns to the first couple. They begin cheering and kiss excitedly. The crowd apuds loudly for them and their disy of affection. I can¡¯t help but smile at the touching sight. I notice out of the corner of my eye that the doors to the rink have opened. A few hockey yers begin to make their way out, jostling with one another and greeting their friends and family. I find myself searching the crowd again, looking to see if Aiden is nearby as well. My focus is broken when the man next to me elbows me in the side. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± he says smugly. I look to see what he¡¯s reacting to. That¡¯s when I see the Jumbotron out of the corner of my eye. It seems that the camera crew has mistaken the man beside me and myself as a couple. Our faces are projected on the Jumbotron up above us. I immediately begin waving my hands with an ufortable expression on my face. I try to mouth ¡°no¡± so that the camera operators can see. My checks burn how awkward the situation is. To ¦°¦´ dismay. the man beside me nts a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Come on,¡± he says, ¡°don¡¯t be a spoilsport. It¡¯s for free tickets!¡± I can hear the crowd begin to rumble with confusion. I shake my head quickly. My difort is rising more and more. ¡°No, thank you,¡± I say as firmly as I can. He starts to lean in, and I put a hand on his chest to stop him. My hand is quickly reced by a muchrger hand pushing the man backward. He tumbles over into the seat behind him. My view of him is eclipsed as Aiden leans in, kissing me instead.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Carol¡¯s POV The crowd erupts into chaos around us. I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯ve closed my eyes until I see the bright shes of cameras going off just beyond my eyelids. My arms wrap around Aiden, allowing him to lean over me and hide me from the cameras. My heart is pounding out of his throat. I can hear the other man yelling in distress and the sound of footsteps rushing toward us. Aiden leans back just far enough to grab my hand and pull me away. We rush out of the stadium as quickly as we can. I throw the scarf back around my face and the two of us dodge the paparazzi flocking around us. As caught off guard and embarrassed as I feel, I can¡¯t help butugh with exhration as Aiden drags me along. I can see him grinning, too. We manage to sneak out to Aiden¡¯s car without getting caught. I mber into the passenger seat and he gets in the front. We pull out of the parking lot quickly as the crowd of paparazzi begins to flow out of the stadium. My heart beat only begins to slow as we are well on our way. ¡°So, I say eventually, ¡°I guess we won free tickets, huh?¡± Aiden breathlessly. As we pull up to a stoplight, he leans over and gives me another sweet kiss. I nce down at my phone as we settle back in at home and Aiden gets changed out of his hockey gear. It¡¯s no surprise to see that my phone has been flooded with messages from Fiona. 1 click on them, half¨Cdreading what I¡¯m going to see. Fiona has sent at least a dozen messages in all¨Ccaps. Most of the messages are raving about how creepy that other man was and how romantic Aiden had been. Along with the messages she sent several photos she took of her TV screen while watching the game. She also took a few messages topliment my outfit, calling it ¡°incognito¨Cchic¡°. Iugh despite the drama unfolding ¡°That man was talking shit about Aiden the entire game. I wish Aiden had shoved him into the hockey rink so I could see how well he can y.¡± My phone pings when Fiona responds. ¡®He looks like a loser. I bet I could y better than him!¡± I smile and type out a few more messages back and forth with Fiona. At some point, my curiosity gets the best of me. I take a seat at the breakfast counter and look online to see what the news had to say about tonight. Sure enough, there is a flood of news articles specting about Aiden¡¯s ¡®mystery woman: There are a few different running theories as to who exactly I am. To my shock, multiple news outlets have identified me as Carol Miller. Even more startling, many of these articles have begun gathering personal information on me. Multiple mention my profession as a realtor and several have even dug into the names of some of my immediate family members. I let out a deep sigh. Do they have to bring family into this, too? I stumble across post after post questioning the possibility of a human being a werewolf¡¯s fated mate. I bite my lower lip. I can¡¯t me them for wondering¨Ceven I¡¯m confused by this turn of events. Still, it feels like a bit of a p to the face. A few scientists have begun to weigh in on the drama. One scientist cited in a newer article makes an interesting point I hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°The possibility of werewolves and humans being fated mates has been a topic of curiosity for years. The werewolf fated mate bond, believed in their culture to be created by the Moon Goddess, is not technically required to be between two werewolves. Although a fated mate bond between a werewolf and a human is not impossible, no recorded cases have ever urred¡± I read over the statement a few times. Interesting. I resolve to look into mate bonds more in the future. As I continue to click through articles, a notice a few of them are focused moreso on the performance of the Statford Freeze. I decide to read a few articles out of curiosity. The articles themselves are not ttering. Most note that Aiden¡¯s performance on his previous team, the Capital diators, was much stronger. A few news outlets point out that the Statford Freeze was able to win only by a small margin against a small team like the Cougars. 12:31 PM Chapter 15 Reading through thements and social media posts are even more brutal. A few suggest Aiden has lost his touch. Most expected Aiden to be the saving grace of the team and are highly disappointed. Some people are even suggesting he might be eliminated early this year. Reading so much negativity about Aiden makes me feel upset. It doesn¡¯t seem fair, I think. Why is it his responsibility to magically fix everything right away? I look up to the sound of Aiden entering the kitchen. He¡¯s gotten into a pair of sweatpants and a tank top. He looks tired, but smiles when he sees me. His smile fades as he notices me looking at my phone with a concerned expression. ¡°Are you checking the news about what happened?¡± He asks. I nod with a downcast expression. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all that anyone¡¯s talking about,¡± I say. Aiden pulls a chair up to the counter beside me and levels me with a solemn look. ¡°Look¡­ I apologize for my actions,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want your identity to be revealed. I shouldn¡¯t have made a scene. I just-¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that!¡± I say quickly, waving a hand. ¡°You worry too much about me. I think it was sweet you saved me from that w that weirdo.¡± Aiden makes a face at the memory. ¡°He was all over you the entire game,¡± he says contemptuously. I can¡¯t help but . ¡°What, were you watching me?¡± I tease. ¡°Of course I was,¡± he says, taking my hand. ¡°Why would I look at anyone else?¡± I feel my face burn at his sudden sincerity. Iugh nervously. ¡°You should probably keep your eyes on the puck. But really, I do appreciate it. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it might be. It¡¯s going to be impossible for me to avoid public attention. Constantly hiding from everyone sounds far too troublesome.¡± Aiden looks relieved. He is about to speak, but then pauses. ¡­ You look upset, though. Is everything alright?¡± I work my lower lip between my teeth nervously. ¡°It was the other news that made me upset,¡± I confess. ¡°A lot of people have been saying unfair things about you online.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression softens ¡°Ah. I see.¡± He wraps an arm around me. ¡°There¡¯s no point in listening to anything people say online. News articles willin about anything to get attention, and all the readers are the harshest critics. If a supermodel has a split end, they¡¯ll say she¡¯s washed up and that her career is over.¡± I let out a smallugh and lean into Aiden¡¯s arms. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just not used to being a public figure. Or having a public figure in my life, I guess.¡± Aiden rubs my back. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I promise, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Aiden¡¯s words help to make me feel more rxed. The two of us start getting ready for bed. As I¡¯m brushing my teeth, my phone rings again. I expect it to be Fiona, so when I see the caller ID I¡¯m caught by surprise. I pick up the phone. ¡°Mom? Why are you calling sote at night? ¡°We saw the news,¡± my mother says. ¡°What exactly is going on? Did that man force himself onto you!!¡± I stifle augh when I realize she¡¯s talking about Aiden. ¡°No, not Nothing like that,¡± I: I say quickly. ¡°Whatever happened to Zack?¡± I can hear my father¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¨C ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The basic summary is that Zack was lying about us being fated mates. He cheated on me, and I.. Well.. I met a guy¡± ¡°I knew he was no good for you, my mother mutters. ¡°Who¡¯s the new guy?¡± Iugh quietly. ¡°Well¡­ I met my actual fated mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± My mother says excitedly. ¡°Was it that boy who kissed you? Oo, he looked cute. Isn¡¯t he one of the hockey.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 12:31 PM Chapter 15 yers?¡± ¡°Yes. His name is Aiden Cruz,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ really wonderful.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re sure he¡¯s not lying to you?¡± My father says suspiciously. ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible to bepletely sure,¡± I admit, ¡°but he really doesn¡¯t have any reason to lie to me. He doesn¡¯t need a story like that to win some random woman like me over.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t some random woman!¡± My mother chides. ¡°You are incredible.¡± I smile brightly. ¡°Thanks, mom. You two should meet him sometime!¡± I nce at the clock on the bathroom wall. ¡°For now, isn¡¯t it past your bedtime?¡± My mother and father chuckle on the other side of the phone. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± my mother acquiesces. ¡°Take care of yourself, sweetie. Call us anytime!¡± I¡¯m beaming by the time I hang up the phone. When I turn to leave the bathroom, I see Aiden leaning against the doorway. ¡°Your parents?¡± He asks. I nod. ¡°Yeah. They saw the news and wanted to check on me.¡± I shrug my shoulders with a sheepish smile. ¡°I probably should have kept them in the loop.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had a hectic couple of days,¡± he reminds me, smoothing his hands up my arms and to my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep family in the loop sometimes.¡± That reminds me of something. I frown slightly. ¡°Do your parents know?¡± At that moment, I hear the sound of a phone ringing. I think it¡¯s mine for a moment. To my surprise, Aiden pulls his phone out of his pocket. His expression bes grim. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask. I lean over his shoulder to see what¡¯s bothering him. When my eyes see the caller ID, I suddenly understand. ¡°Father¡°. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Carol¡¯s POV The upscale boutique practically gleams as a personal driver drops us off at the front door. The store is located in what is presumably the most expensive part of town. Although there are people in fine clothes bustling around on the street, the store itself seems quite private. The windows are tinted, and an attendant stands by the door waiting for us. I already feel out of ce. Aiden seems to notice my hesitation and takes me by the hand, leading me up to the door. The attendant looks up at us with a smile. ¡°Wee back to Lupa, Mr. Cruz Feel free to follow me.¡± I¡¯m immediately swept away by the opulence of the store¡¯s interior. The soft murmur of hushed conversations and the rustle of luxurious fabrics adds to the private yet morous ambiance. The attendant takes us back to the changing area. The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling mirrors that take up an entire wall. In front of the mirrors stands a raised walkway¨Cmost likely somewhere for me to show off the outfits I try on. There are a few plush chairs around the room to watch the small fashion show. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am,¡± the attendant says, ¡°I will be sure to take good care of you.¡± She calls a few assistants to take my measurements and they bustle off. Aiden settles into a chair close to the stage and smiles. ¡°Are you excited?¡± I rub my arms nervously. ¡°Honestly, I feel like I don¡¯t even have nice enough clothes to shop here,¡± I confess. Aiden smiles reassuringly at me. ¡°No one has expensive clothes until they buy them. You look stunning in everything, though,¡± he insists. The attendant re¨Centers the room. ¡°We have your room all prepared for you, ma¡¯am,¡± she says. I make my way back to my changing room where four gorgeous dresses are hanging up. I feel oddly nervous. Just by looking. I can tell any one of these dresses costs enough to cover my rent and then some. I steel myself and grab the first dress. The first dress is an emerald green masterpiece. I¡¯m amazed to find that it fits perfectly. It hugs my curves in a way that¡¯s shockingly ttering. I decide to forgo looking too closely in the mirror, instead heading into the showing area. so Aiden can weigh in. Aiden looks up as I make my way out onto the walkway. His eyes go wide and he sucks in a breath between his teeth. ¡°You look absolutely stunning,¡± Aiden marvels. My face flushes. I turn to look at myself in the mirror. ¡°Do you think so?¡± I murmur. Since my hair is a reddish¨Cauburn, it¡¯smon that people rmend I wear a green dress. Seeing myself in this one helps me finally understand why. I turn around to find Aiden staring, his eyes filled with lust. I can¡¯t help but giggle softly. ¡°OK, lover boy, there¡¯s still three left to try,¡± I say. Aiden sits back in his chair and folds his arms behind his head. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he says. I wink at him and head back to the changing room. The second dress is a deep Crimson. The piece has a deep neckline and a daring slit. I step out of the room. I feel almost self¨Cconscious, but only for a moment. As soon as soon as Aiden catches sight of me, he lets out a low whistle. ¡°You¡¯re going to turn heads if you wear that,¡± he remarks. Aiden lets out a few wolf whistles as I head back to my 1/3 Chapter 17 changing room. I am weighing my options when my attention is seized by the final dress on the rack. The dress I have lined up to try on next is undeniably beautiful, but something inside me tells me thest dress can¡¯t wait. The final dress is a floor length, midnight blue gown. The cut of the dress is breathtakingly, elegant, but not to ostentatious. I can¡¯t help but stare at myself in the mirror. I didn¡¯t even think it was possible for me to look this good. As I move toward the door, I realize there are delicate silver embellishments all over the dress, just subtle I might not have noticed. They only add to the beauty. As I step out onto the walkway, Aiden stares at me as though no one else in the world exists. Even a few other customers have stopped in their tracks to watch me. The silence drags on for so long I can feel my skin prickle -Well? What do you think?¡± I ask. Aiden gets to his feet. He steps up onto the tform beside me his hands drifting between the embellishments on my dress as if mapping constetions. ¡°Bewitching.¡± Aiden whispers. ¡°Absolutely bewitching¡± Before I can respond, he pulls out of his credit card. As if summoned, the attendant rushes to his side. ¡°The price is ¡ª¡± ¨C I don¡¯t mind,¡± Aiden breathes. ¡°Whatever the cost is, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m buying this dress.¡± 1 reluctantly head back to my changing room. An attendant is waiting for me outside as soon as I get back into my normal clothes. She holds a clear dress bag in her hands, inside which is the exact dress I have been wearing §Ñ§ã The woman must have noticed my confusion, because she exins, ¡°the dress you tried on is only a sample. Inside. this bag is the real dress. It is entirely original no others like it exist in the world.¡± I have to fight to keep my jaw from dropping. I clear my throat awkwardly and hand her what was apparently the sample. ¡°Right of course. Thank you so much,¡± I say. I head back into the showing room and sit down in one of the plush chairs. My attention of is immediately grabbed by the sight of a tall woman d and expensive clothing striding through the door of the boutique. As soon as she steps inside, she¡¯s flocked by attendants, but she shoos all of them off. The woman is strikingly beautiful with sleek blonde hair and sharp features. For a moment, we lockeyes, but her eyes move away dismissively. I¡¯m not particrly bothered. I stop paying attention to her and let my eyes wander back to the fabric in myp. marveling at how it glitters like starlight. I am jolted out of my reverie by the sudden feeling I am being watched. I look to my right and almost jump seat with surprise. The woman from before is standing only feet for me ¨C how did I not hear her approach? out of my ¡°Um¡­ Hello?¡± I say. It only takes me a moment to realize she isn¡¯t looking at me. She¡¯s looking at the dress in myp with a predatory gleam in her eyes. ¡°That dress,¡± she says, her voice, just as elegant and cold as her appearance. ¡°I need it.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I blink at her, caught off guard by her bluntness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve already purchased the dress,¡± I say. The woman raises an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand. I need it for an important event tomorrow night.¡± I hesitate for a moment. I can understand why she feel so strongly about the dress. Still, her demanding nature squashes any empathy I feel. 4:52 PM Chapter 17 ¡°You must have tried on the dress. That means there¡¯s a sample. You take that one, and I¡¯ll take the real thing. It¡¯s that simple.¡± I stare at her nkly. Is this woman serious? I wonder. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I say. The woman seems to stare through me. ¡°I can assure you it will be worth much it was, I¡¯ll pay you double. I need this for an important event.¡± your while How much did it cost? However, ¡°So do 1,¡± I say, crossing my arms. I can see the woman be visibly furious. ¡°As if you would be worthy of such a dress!¡± She growls. Just when I think the woman might be about to transition from bribery to threats, our conversation is cut short by a familiar voice. ¡°Katrina. Apologize.¡± I look over to see that Aiden has returned from paying. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Carol¡¯s POV Aiden has a cold expression on his face.. I look between Aiden and Katrina in surprise. Now that I see the two of them standing next to one another, both well above average height, I suddenly realize that she must be another werewolf. Still, it¡¯s surprising to find that Aiden. knows a person like her. Katrina looks at Aiden with a shocked expression. It quickly morphs into something cloying ¡°Aiden! What are you doing here?¡± She practically coos. I¡¯m shocked by how quickly her disposition has shifted to something sickly sweet. She tries to hug Aiden, but he shifts away from her to stand by my side. ¡°Carol, Aiden says tightly, ¡°I see you¡¯ve met Katrina.¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± I say slowly. Katrina has gone back to ring daggers at me, so I turn toward Aiden. ¡°How do you two know one another?¡± Aiden lets out a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re childhood¡­ friends,¡± he says. ¡°Well, we¡¯re family friends. We grew up together.¡± I consider the new information carefully. It does make sense, in a way ¨C Katrina is clearly extremely wealthy, and werewolfmunities tend to intermingle from what little I understand. More importantly, though, that means¡­ ¡°So,¡± I say to Katrina, ¡°that party you¡¯re attending tomorrow. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the same one I¡¯m going to?¡± Katrina¡¯s face goes red with anger. She crosses her arms and res. ¡°Aiden. Why on earth are you choosing this human over me?¡± She spits. ¡°And why on earth is sheing to your family¡¯s party?!¡± Aiden wraps an arm around my shoulder and pulls me against his side. His expression is firm as he responds to Katrina. ¡°This is Carol. She¡¯s my fated mate.¡± The revtion hangs in the air for a moment as Katrina processes Aiden¡¯s words. Her eyes widen with disbelief. Her eyes dart between Aiden and me. ¡°Fated mate?¡± She says, dumbfounded. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Aiden nods with conviction. ¡°I am. I¡¯m bringing her to the party so that she can meet my family.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Katrina pulls back as though she has been hit. Her expression twists into something bitter. ¡°She¡¯s your fated mate?¡± She echoes venomously. ¡°A human? That¡¯spletely ridiculous.¡± I¡¯m bing more and more irritated by this conversation. I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with someone like Katrina right now. Luckily for me, Aiden¡¯s arm tightens around my shoulders and he elects to respond. ¡°Yes, Katrina. And you would do well to not talk poorly about my mate.¡± Katrina¡¯s can¡¯t believe you would throw everything away¡­ I can¡¯t believe you would ever choose to be with a human!¡± Aiden¡¯s patience wears thin. His expression darkens. ¡°I¡¯m not throwing away anything. Our match was determined by the Moon Goddess. There¡¯s no reason for you to be upset ¨C you¡¯ll find your own fated mate, eventually¡± A bitterugh escapes Katrina¡¯s lips. ¡°Please. I don¡¯t need a mate. The Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t dictate my choices. I was perfectly content with my life as my family and I had nned.¡± Chapter 18 My eyes narrow. There¡¯s something loaded about Katrina¡¯s bitterness. It¡¯s clear Katrina isn¡¯t only angry about the dress, or about the idea that an Alpha is with a human¨Cshe¡¯s angry because Aiden is with me. Katrina isn¡¯t acting like the two of them are childhood friends, I think. She¡¯s acting like they¡¯re exes or worse, like he¡¯s cheating on her with me. The entire situation is only bing stranger and stranger. It had never urred to me that there would be werewolves who ignore the idea of a fated mate. How often is it that werewolves pine after someone the Moon Goddess hasn¡¯t picked for them? It¡¯s hard to imagine not choosing the security a mate bond provides, but feelings are often out of our control, I reason. Even though I have be distracted by my thoughts, Aiden hasn¡¯t forgotten the reason he began this conversation. ¡°You still owe Carol an apology,¡± Aiden says firmly. Katrina sticks up her nose defiantly. ¡°As if I would apologize to a human,¡± she scoffs with disgust. I can feel irritation prickle along my skin. Aiden seems to be even angrier than I am judging by the way his body goes rigid. ¡°Apologize. Now. This isn¡¯t negotiable.¡± Katrina grumbles to herself for a moment before pulling herself up to her full height. She looks down at me with a disdainful look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were offended,¡± she spits. Aiden¡¯s eyes narrow, clearly unsatisfied with the half¨Chearted apology. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough,¡± he says, his voice low. ¡°Apologize properly.¡± Katrina huffs with clear irritation but eventually relents. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry. Happy now?¡± Aiden nods with finality. ¡°Good. Now, don¡¯t you have a dress to pick out?¡± Katrina¡¯s expression twists for a moment before smoothing ¡°Obviously. I didn¡¯t like that dress, anyway,¡± she hisses. She directs an icy re toward me. ¡°Besides, I would never want to wear the same thing as you.¡± Before either of us can respond, Katrina storms away. Aiden takes me by the shoulders and turns me toward him. ¡°Are you okay, Carol?¡± He asks softly. Concern is etched into his face. I manage a weak smile, although Katrina¡¯s hostility is still fresh in my mind. ¡°Of course. I got the dress, didn¡¯t I?¡± I joke half heartedly, I can¡¯t stop thinking about the way Katrina looked at me as opposed to the way she looked at Aiden. Her feelings toward Aiden are obvious, and her hatred of me even moreso. I resist the urge to sigh. Something tells me she¡¯s going to do her best to make this party a nightmare. My nervousnesssts throughout the rest of the day, even after we leave the store. I can¡¯t shake off my anxiety even once I¡¯m geting ready for bed. Every second, I rey the interaction between Katrina and I. If Katrina already despises me that much, who knows what she¡¯s telling other people? Who knows what she¡¯s going to tell Aiden¡¯s family? into someone important from Aiden¡¯s I let out a terse sigh. It feels like I¡¯ve faced bad omen after bad omen. First Aiden¡¯s father calls him in a fury, then I run past and immediately be her enemy, Can I do anything right in these people¡¯s eyes? I think hopelessly. ¡°Carol?¡± Aiden calls from the other side of the bathroom door. ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯ve been brushing your teeth for ten minutes now. I blink and nce up at the clock on the wall. Did I really space out for ten minutes? I must be even more worried Chapter 18 than I thought. I wash out my mouth before responding ¡°Of course,¡± I call back, ¡°everything¡¯s line¡± There¡¯s a short pause. ¡°Are you sure nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± He says again. I can hear that he¡¯s right next to the door by the closeness of his voice ¡°Of course,¡± I say again, ¡°what could possibly be wrong?¡± My voice doesn¡¯t even sound convincing to me, but Aiden lets the subject drop. Even once I¡¯m in my pajamas and cuddled up in bed, I feel restless, I try to meditate, I use some breathing exercises, I think positive thoughts¨Call with no luck. It seems like nothing can rx me right now. My anxiety starts to work itself up unitil full¨Cblown panic. I need to get out of here, I think suddenly. As soon as the thought pops into my mind, I pull the covers all of me and climb out of bed. My body is shaking as I slip on my sneakers and creep out of the room. I¡¯m not even sure what my n is. I don¡¯t have anywhere in mind to go. I don¡¯t even want to leave Aiden. All of the feelings are just too much. I pull a coat over my pajamas to light the cold and slip my phone and wallet into my pocket ¡°A walk,¡± I mutter to myself shakily. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a walk.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you get cold, all alone out there? 0 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Carol¡¯s POV I practically jump out of my skin at the sound of Aiden¡¯s voice. I whip around to face him and clutch a hand to my chest. ¡°Aiden, you scared the daylights out of me!¡± I stutter. Aiden is leaning against the doorway to the bedroom, his arms folded over his chest. It¡¯s too dark to make out his exact expression. ¡°Imagine how scared I felt when I saw you weren¡¯t in bed beside me?¡± Aiden responds quietly. I look down at myself, guilt suddenly washing over me. I don¡¯t know how to respond, so Aiden continues. Do you want to leave?¡± He says softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, you don¡¯t have to. Really. I¡¯ll tell them any excuse in the world.¡± His voice falters slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare you off, Carol.¡± ¡°No, Aiden, 1 ¨C 1 let out a sigh at my own behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why I tried to sneak out. I just ¡ª¡± I search for the words for a long moment.¡°. I¡¯m scared. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I Aiden steps into the soft light of the entryway. His expression is filled with as much guilt as I feel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t want all this to happen. If I had my way, you¡¯d never have to deal with this nonsense. But my family¡­¡± he looks away with a conflicted expression. they¡¯re powerful. I don¡¯t know what strings they¡¯d pull if I didn¡¯t get their damned ¡®approval. He practically spits the word. I close the distance between us and wrap my arms around him. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± I murmur, rubbing his back. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I really do want to make a good impression. I¡¯m just nervous, that¡¯s all.¡± Aiden surprises me by sweeping me up into his arms, making me let out a small squeak. His expression is deeply ¡°Here. Let¡¯s talk. Do you mind if we have this conversation in the bedroom?¡± I shake my head, too stunned by his strength to speak. He carries me back to the bedroom and puts me down. We face each other as we bothy on the bed. ¡°How are you feeling after earlier?¡± Aiden asks, I let out a long sigh. There¡¯s no reason to hide my feelings from him, I remind myself. He deserves to know. I expected that there can be discrimination against humans, but.. I don¡¯t think I realized how much, I confess, ¡°Zack my ex is an omega. He was always a bit snide about humans, and when we broke up made us out to be some sort of lowly beasts. Even with all that, I¡¯m getting the impression it¡¯s even worse among Alphas.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Aiden rolls onto his back with a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admits. ¡°It¡¯s quite old¨Cfashioned. ¡°Society likes to pretend that everything ispletely equal nowadays, but it¡¯s really not. Werewolves are given an unfair amount of power, and Alphas especially so.¡± It makes a cruel sort of sense, unfortunately. Werewolves are physically enhanced inparison to humans. On top of that, their societal structure is rigid, and they operate within defined units. Alphas being at the top of that hierarchy means they¡¯re the creme of the crop when ites to societal power. ¡°So Alphas feel like humans are the lowest of the low,¡± I muse. Aiden nods. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s how many feel. That¡¯s also why Alphas tend to keep their packs so separate from normal human society. I knew only a handful of humans before I split off from my pack on my own.¡± I turn toward Aiden sharply. ¡°Really?¡± PM Chapter 19 ¡°Really,¡± he says grimly. ¡°My family is¡­ protective, to say the least. They¡¯re very sheltered from the outside world.¡± I hum. ¡°And what about Katrina¡¯s family? She acted like she¡¯s never seen a human in her life,¡± I huff with something between amusement and irritation. Aiden grimaces.. ¡°Something like that. He tucks a hand underneath his head to support it. ¡°Katrina is¡­ an interesting case. She isn¡¯t normally that severe. I¡¯ve never seen her act like that, and I¡¯m not sure why she had such an outburst. Granted, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve talked.¡± I smile dryly. I know why she had an outburst, I think. Katrina¡¯s case is not only one of discrimination, but of jealousy,
  1. 100.
¡°I think she just wants her crush¡¯s attention.¡± I tease Aiden. Aiden groans to himself. ¡°God, I hope not,¡± he mutters. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a crush, for what it¡¯s worth. It¡¯s more like a sense of entitlement.¡± I tilt my head curiously. ¡°Entitlement? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Aiden trails off. I can tell he¡¯s debating whether or not to continue this train of thought. ¡°Katrina and I are family friends, like I mentioned before. Our personal rtionship was fine. Nothing special, really. Still, we were friendly enough that our parents thought it was a perfect opportunity forworking¡± My eyes go wide. ¡°No. You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Aidenughs awkwardly. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re not fated mates, obviously, so nothing was set in stone. Our parents definitely wanted us to get marned despite that.¡± I shake my head with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m lost. I thought werewolves were all about their mate bonds? Aren¡¯t they sacred?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Aiden agreed, ¡°it¡¯s strange. Times are changing, but not for the better. Our families decided that we were a suitable match in terms of family and wealth, so they were more than willing to overlook the mate¨Cbond thing.¡± It dawns on me that some werewolves must think that practical matches are better than something arranged by the Moon Goddess. Judging by the way Katrina spoke about it, her family likely sees mate¨Cbonds as frivolous. But that still begs the question_ ¡°Why did you say no?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t get the impression Katrina was the one to cut things off.¡± Aiden on his back with his hands knitted behind his head. He has a pensive expression on his face. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t fated mates,¡± he says. ¡°Worse yet, they didn¡¯t even really know each other prior to getting married. They showed up at the altar, said the words, signed the contract and ruined their lives.¡± I feel a pang of sympathy for Aiden. My eyes squeeze shut. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry. We don¡¯t have to talk about this,¡± I say softly. Aiden shakes his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve epted it.¡± He pauses for a long moment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t good, of course. They weren¡¯t even amicable with one another. They fought constantly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact they had children, I wouldn¡¯t have believed they¡¯d ever even touched one another. Today they¡¯re nothing more than business partners with the samest name.¡± My heart aches at the thought. My mind wanders to imagine the life that Aiden has lived up until this moment. His history seems sopletely alien inparison to mine. I imagine what it must have been like growing up with parents like that. I think about how hard it must have been for Aiden to finally break away from his family. My mind continues to wander as Aiden exins more and more. I¡¯m so caught up in my thoughts that I don¡¯t notice as I begin to drift off. I hear the sound of shifting on the bed and 2/3 Chupter 19 feel a nket rest over top of my body. A gentle kiss is pressed to my forehead. ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m so d I found you,¡± I hear Aiden¡¯s voice murmur. It¡¯s thest thing I hear before I sink into a deep slumber. My dreams are dark and strange tonight. I feel as though I¡¯m being dragged from ce to ce, not having a moment to rest before I¡¯m whisked away by another unseen force. I feel an intense sense of vertigo that I can¡¯t quell. My head pounds as I try to make sense of what¡¯s happening to me. Only the sound of an elderly woman¡¯s voice ¨C one that is now familiar cuts through the chaotic din. ¡°It¡¯s growing. It¡¯s growing. It¡¯s growing. You must prepare yourself.¡± ¦° Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Carol¡¯s POV I¡¯ve been getting ready for three hours now, and it still doesn¡¯t feel like enough. I¡¯ve done everything to prepare. myself that I can think of- I¡¯ve showered, done my hair, put on my makeup, slipped into my expensive gown still, I¡¯m not convinced that I¡¯m ready. I check the clock ¨C fifteen minutes until we need to leave. I groan to myself. I take another look in the mirror, ttening down invisible flyaways and smoothing nonexistent wrinkles in my gown. Atst, I decide that I¡¯ve done enough. I step out of the bathroom to find Aiden waiting for me. He didn¡¯t have to do nearly as much as me to prepare, of course. All he had to do was brush his hair and put on the suit. Nevertheless, he looks absolutely stunning. I feel my breath catch in my throat as our eyes meet. He slowly gets to his feet. ¡°You are a vision, Carol,¡± he says. ¡°Anyone would be lucky to have you on their arm tonight.¡± He steps toward me and takes my hand, using it to lead me into a small twirl. I , but there¡¯s an undercurrent of nervousness to my voice. ¡°You¡¯re sure I look alright?¡± I ask. I know the question is foolish. I¡¯ve done my best to look as good as I possibly can. My hair is styled with a gentle curl. My makeup is fresh and brings out the color of my eyes. The dress is even more perfect than when I tried it on in the store. Still, the anticipation makes my nerves skyrocket. Aiden smiles brightly. ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± he assures me. ¡°Although¡­ I think there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s missing.¡± He pulls something out of his pocket. ¡°Turn around, darling¡± I shoot Aiden a confused look but do as he says. I feel his hands brush over my corbone as he drapes something cool around my neck. I hear the sound of a sp fastening behind me. gasp. My hand goes to my neck to find a gorgeous ne. I rush to the mirror to see what it looks like and The ne is a gorgeous array of glittering midnight¨Cblue gemstonesid into delicate silver. I turn around and pull Aiden into a passionate kiss. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± I say, smiling from ear to ear. Aiden holds my waist gently. ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± he responds. A private driver picks us up again and takes us to Aiden¡¯s family home. We drive only a few minutes away to a more busy part of the expensive district. The sun has just set, leaving the sky a pale pink. It seems like even the sky is holding its breath in anticipation. The driver drops us off to the most expensive¨Clooking apartmentplex I¡¯ve ever seen. I see stretching into the sky up above what can only be the Cruz family penthouse, silhouetted against the clouds. The entrance to theplex is already busy as clusters of people make their way inside. It seems many people are on their way to the Cruz¡¯s penthouse tonight. I do my best not to stare as we walk past morous people in even more morous clothing There is a bellhop waiting for us at the elevator. He lets each party up separately as he checks them off of his list Aiden gives him our names and we step into the elevator. I nce at the numbers inside the elevator ¨C I have until the fifueth floor to gather my nerves. Aiden squeezes my hand as we step out of the elevator. My breath is stolen away, just as I expected. The atrium of the penthouse is the picture of luxury and refinement, with high ceilings, gleaming ck¨Cmarble floors, and priceless artwork hanging on the walls. The party has already kicked off, judging by the people already mingling throughout the room¡¯s various lounging 4:52 PM D D. Chapter 20 spaces. Despite the already buzzing atmosphere, I can feel the attention in the room shift toward us as we make our entrance. I feel like their gazes have pinned me to the spot. Each face is some shade of curiosity, envy, or calction. I¡¯m worried there won¡¯t be a single friendly face in the crowd until I catch the sight of a man excitedly waving at us. ¡°Aiden! Over here!¡± Aiden takes my arm into his and leads me toward the set of couches over by the man. He¡¯s tall, althoughs not nearly as tall as Aiden, and has a warm expression on his face. His eyes are a shocking blue and his hair dark brown. His suit is more in than Aiden¡¯s, although clearly also very high quality ¡°That¡¯s Oliver ¨C he¡¯s a good friend of mine. He¡¯s a beta who works with my family I nod like I understand what that means and smile as we get closer. Oliver pulls Aiden into a hug as soon as he¡¯s within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Aiden! It¡¯s been too long!¡± He deres. He releases Aiden with a pat on the back and looks over at me. I¡¯m shocked to find no reproach in his expression. He smiles brightly. ¡°And who is the lovely woman you¡¯re apanying?¡± He asks. He stretches out a hand to me. ¡°The name¡¯s Oliver dwell. What are you doing with a loser like Aiden?¡± 1 I mate,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°Carol Miller. Nice to meet you.¡± Aiden wraps an arm around my shoulders. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it,¡± he says, poking Oliver in the chest in mock.sion. Oliver holds his hands up: Unfortunately, it¡¯s only then that I realize Katrina was also sitting in this circle. She stands up quickly, her chair screeching behind her at her abrupt movement. She¡¯s wearing the red dress I tried on prior to myst choice that I would tell her that. She¡¯d probably get angry. Katrina storms past me in a huff, bumping shoulders with me as she does. Aiden shifts beside me as if to scold her again, but I grab his arm to stop him. We share an intense look. ¡°Woah, who pissed in her champagne?¡± Oliver remarks. ¡°Here, let me walk around with you. We have a lot to catch up on! The three of us spend some time mingling at the party. We grab some drinks, Aiden and Oliver catch up, and I get introduced to a few more people. Reactions to me are very mixed. Some seem impressed by my politeness almost like they expect a human to act like a wild animal. Even those who are less polite manage to hold their tongues around Aiden.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. About an hour after our arrival. Aiden¡¯s parents make their dramatic appearance. They enter the room from a grand set of doors, immediately capturing the attention of the room. Aiden stiffens beside me. I squeeze his hand. reassuringly. Aiden¡¯s parents make a quickp around the party, making sure to greet every person who has arrived so far. Their dynamic bes clear almost immediately. Aiden¡¯s father has a stern expression that doesn¡¯t waver for a moment, Aiden¡¯s mother is somewhat more approachable, although just as deserving of respect. Soon enough, ites to be our turn to be greeted by Aiden¡¯s parents. Before I can extend a greeting. Aiden¡¯s father chuckles darkly. ¡°Ali, what do we have here? A human, in our midst?¡® I feel a wave of nervousness. Well, this is going well already, I think dryly. Mrs. Cruz offers a polite but distant smile and ignores her husband. 452 PM Chapter 201 ¡°Hello, Ms. Miller. We¡¯re d that you could make it.¡± I ster on a smile and dip my head politely. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Cruz. You have a lovely home.¡± It seems that Mrs. Cruz is dedicated to salvaging the conversation as much as she can. She turns to Aiden. ¡°Aiden, darling, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been home. How have you been? How¡¯s that new house of yours?¡± Aiden smiles slightly, but his grip on my arm is tense. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine, mother. The house is quite wonderful. Carol helped me pick it out, actually.¡± I ster on a smile as Aiden¡¯s parents turn their attention back toward me. It¡¯s technically true¨Ctelling them Aiden was my client would probably only cause more stress right now. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a wonderful vi,¡± I say as warmly as I can. ¡°It looks even nicer now that the cleaning crew has fixed up the ce.¡± Myment makes Mr. Cruz scoff loudly. ¡°Oh, a cleaning crew, huh? Surprised that wasn¡¯t your job.¡± He sneers. In our home, even the servants are omegas.¡± A pit forms in my stomach. Aiden instantly steps forward with a stern expression on his face. ¡°Society has moved beyond your antiquated ideals, father,¡± he says in a clipped tone. ¡°There is no need to differentiate between humans and werewolves. You are being disrespectful.¡± My heart swells with appreciation for Aiden. Still, Mr. Cruz remains unyielding. ¡°Foolish child. Humans will never be our equals ¡ª we are the stronger and more noble species.¡± Aiden grits his teeth. ¡°Enhanced physical strength is a reason to protect the humans, not discriminate against them.¡± The tense conversation between the two draws the attention of some of the partygoers around us who watch the argument unfold. Only one person is bold enough to step in, however. ¡°Mr. Cruz.¡± Katrina¡¯s voice cuts through the conversation, ¡°I believe there is more business you need to attend to. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mr. Cruz¡¯s expression hardens. ¡°Right. Thank you, Katrina.¡± He turns back toward the two of us with amanding air. ¡°Ms. Miller. We have no reason to believe that your rtionship with my son is legitimate. For that reason, we have decided on a test.¡± He extends a hand holding a small capsule- very simr to the one that Zack insisted I take. ¡°Father, there is no reason for her to take that pill,¡± Aiden interjects with irritation. ¡°She¡¯s already passed that very same test. Besides, this room is full of werewolves. If she was on scent¨Cmanipting drugs, we would all be able to smell it¡± ¡°Enough arguing,¡± Mr. Cruz dismisses with a wave of his hand. ¡°The drug market is constantly progressing. It¡¯s possible that there are new drugs avable that can deceive werewolf senses.¡± I grit my teeth. I can feel everyone in the room staring at me. After all of the effort I went through to impress these. people, it still came down to the same usations Zack threw at me. I wish I could p the pill out of Mr. Cruz¡¯s hand. It¡¯s clear that I have no choice but to ept the disrespect aimed at me. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, my voice tight. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. I have nothing to fear.¡± I take the pill out of Mr. Cruz¡® palm and pop it into my mouth, washing it down with a drink from my champagne. The moments creep by agonizingly slowly as the room waits. I feel an eerie sense of deja vu. I nce over at Aiden. ready to see him smiling at me likest time. Chapter 20 My heart drops into my stomach as I watch his expression go nk. Çú Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Carol¡¯s POV Tension hangs in the air as Aiden¡¯s expression stiffens. I feel my heart drop into my stomach. ¡°Aiden?¡± I say slowly. When Aiden looks into my eyes, I know something has changed. He presses his lips together. Judging by the triumphant expression on Aiden¡¯s father¡¯s face, he knows something has changed, too. ¡°Her scent is gone, isn¡¯t it?¡± He smirks. Aiden doesn¡¯t respond, which only confirms his suspicions. I can hear a wave of murmurs spread throughout the crowd around us. ¡°Guards,¡± he calls out, ¡°take this deceiver out of our home.¡± Mr. Cruz¡¯s voice carries a current of authority that clearly can¡¯t be denied. A number of imposing¨Clooking werewolves arise out of the crowd, each wearing smart ck uniforms. I step back in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not a deceiver!¡± I deny loudly. ¡°The pills must be defective!¡± Mr. Cruz stands upromisingly in front of me, and Katrina crosses her arms and smirks behind him. I turn to the guards in desperation, hoping they will hear my words. Aiden steps between me and the guards in a protective movement. ¡°They can¡¯t be reasoned with,¡± he says under his breath. ¡°They¡¯re gammas¨Cdetermined workers who will always stay loyal to the most dominant alpha in the room.¡± I swallow down my words. My spike of panic is slightly calmed by the realization Aiden is still standing by me. He must know I¡¯m not deceiving him, I think with a rush of fondness. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s sure, but God, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. ¡°Aiden, step away from her.¡± Mr. Cruz demands firmly. ¡°I forbid you to stay by this fraud for another moment.¡± The guards begin to surround Aiden and I, but Aiden stands firm. ¡°Something is wrong here,¡± Aiden argues. ¡°Where did you get this drug from?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mr. Cruz says haughtily. ¡°The imposter must be removed at once. Guards!¡± The guards, who had briefly paused at Aiden¡¯s words, continue to advance forward. Aiden continues to stand firm¡­ Judging by the way he tenses up his body, he¡¯s getting ready to hold them off. I feel my heart beat out of my chest. I don¡¯t want Aiden to have to fight ¨C especially a group of people. Still, it¡¯s not like I want to get thrown out and banned from seeing his family, either. The thought of being thrown out into the cold in my heels and dress feels beyond humiliating. My eyes search the room around us helplessly. The faces of the crowd around us watch with varying expressions of fascination and disdain. It seems that there isn¡¯t a soul who can help me now. I find myAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. gazending atst on Mrs. Cruz. Her expression has a note of uncertainty to it. My mind is a storm of emotions. I know that I haven¡¯t done anything to deceive Aiden. This is clearly a set¨Cup, most likely orchestrated by Mr. Cruz and Katrina. Whatever has happened is the fault of the pills, not me. Mrs. Cruz¡¯s expression begins to shift. I blink in surprise as I do, for a moment, I think I see a faint green aura emanating from her. It reminds me in a strange way of the pink glow I keep seeing from Aiden. My brow furrows. Before I can rub my eyes, she turns toward her husband suddenly. ¡°What on earth are you doing, Johnathan?¡± She says sharply. The crowd looks at her in surprise. Even the guards halt and turn towards her. ¡°This ispletely absurd. Making our son¡¯s new girlfriend take a pill just because you carry a grudge humans? Ridiculous!¡± ¨C Mr. Cruz begins to sputter with shock. ¡°I darling ¨C he begins, his normally stern voice taking a cating 4:52 PM | ? Chapter 21 undercurrent. Mrs. Cruz raises a hand to stop him from speaking. die ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling. You only call me that when you know I¡¯m right,¡± she uses, ¡°What did you do? Where did you find such a dangerous drug?¡± Mr. Cruz looks shocked into silence. It¡¯s clear he isn¡¯t used to anyone denying his orders, even his wife. Mrs. remains relentless. She snatches the pill bottle out of Mr. Cruz¡¯s hands and looks at it with narrowed eyes. ¡°Well, if this drug is legitimate, then I should be able to take it, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Cruz My jaw almost drops in shock. I have no idea why Mrs. Cruz is standing up for me so suddenly, but I am filled with gratitude. A smattering of gasps arise from the crowd as she tips her head back and tosses a pill into her mouth. ¡°Wait ¨C Miranda ¨C Mr. Cruz says desperately. It¡¯s toote. Mrs. Cruz narrows her eyes and inhales deeply. I can see the expressions of the werewolves around her change, too. ¡°These pills. They don¡¯t counteract a scent¨Cproducing drug.¡± Mrs. Cruz deres. ¡°It erases any scent. Even mine has disappeared.¡± The energy in the air turns electric as the crowd begins to whisper with confusion. I look at Mrs. Cruz with shock. Why did she defend me? For a moment, Mr. Cruz stands stock still with apletely nk expression. Mrs. Cruz is unsatisfied by hisck of response. She crosses her arms and raises an eyebrow ¡°You may be my alpha, but I am your Luna,¡± she hisses. ¡°Do not ignore my questions.¡± I watch her with amazement. So this is what it means to be a Luna, I think, amazed. She¡¯s like a female alpha, sure, but there¡¯s even more to it. She holds her own power within the household that feelspletely different from an alpha. It¡¯s undeniable. Mr. Cruz¡¯s expression crumbles into bitterness. ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple,¡± he spits. ¡°I didn¡¯t find the pills myself. It was Katrina who gave them to me.¡± The attention in the room turns toward Katrina. I can feel the tension only build in the air. Katrina¡¯s eyes go wide, and she holds up her hands as if in self¨Cdefense. ¡°I this must all be some kind of mistake,¡± she stammers. The crowd whispers restlessly as she continues to cry out. This is all just a huge misunderstanding. I only want what¡¯s right for the Cruz family!¡± Inwardly, I scoff. There¡¯s no way anyone believes her, right? I think. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s trying to just save face now that she¡¯s been caught. Apparently, I am not the only one who doesn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Really? ¡®What¡¯s best for us?¡± Mrs. Cruise challenges, nting her hands on her hips. ¡°All of this is awfully convenient. for you, Katrina. Isn¡¯t it interesting that this happened identally, but you were the one who stands to gain something? A wave of surprise passes over the audience. I¡¯m utterly bbergasted that Aiden¡¯s mother is going so far to defend me. I nce around the crowd judging by the surprise expressions, this is out of character for her. Slowly, members of the audience begin nodding. It¡¯s clear that thenLuna¡¯s leadership is influencing the crowd This must be one of the abilities of Luna, I think. Aiden had mentioned both gainmas and betas at this party likely, werewolves lower in the hierarchy. It seems a strong Luna can be just as influential as a strong alpha. Mr. Cruz¡¯s face twists as he realizes that his party has quickly gone awry. ¡°Enough!¡± He shouts. 4.52 PM Chapter 21 Çú Chapter 22 Chapter 22Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I realize immediately his voice has taken on a strange tone Immediately, the whispers in the crowd are spulled out. more powerful and resonant than it was before. ¡°Enough with your squalliding Lam the alpha of this family, and I will not be questioned The power within his voice only grows Cut of the corner of my eye, I see that most members of the crowd have begun, bowing their heads in a clear sign of snssion. It looks like only 1, Auden, Katrina, And maybe a few others love resisted his car. Mrs. Cruz It takes me a moment to realize that they aren¡¯t simply bowing then heads¨Cthey¡¯re exposing their necks, too. Unsurprisingly, I looks a lot like how wolves cxpress sulumission. Even the small ssical hand that has been ying Tackground music came in a sudden stop as they, too, bow. I imagine the only reason why I¡¯m not affected is because At the olge of my vision, I see Mix Cruz seem to shake herself. I nce in her direction. Strangely, the green aura 1 thought I saw surrounding her has dissipated Her expression is twisted with confusion. It seems like even she isn¡¯t sure why she defended me so passionately McCau ¡°Enough of this nonsense,¡± Mr Cruz announces. ¡°I will not have any more ridiculous usations flying at my party, festivities. It feels like a luzarre spell has broken. The people in the crowd raise their heads, and the piano music begins once again. The crowd disperses like a flock of starded birds. Just as quickly as the confrontation began, it ends. Mr. and Mrs Cruz shoot eachother a cold look before separating from one another, continuing the rounds of the party, as though nothing had happened. The only person who stays nearby Aiden and 1 is Katrina. Katrina¡¯s face has gone almost as red as her dress. She turns to Aiden with clear desperation ¡°Aiden, please, and it was just a mistake,¡± she insists shakily. Before she can continue, Aiden raises a band. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Auden says coldly. His gaze is like ice as he res at Katrina. ¡°You already lost my respect. Now, you¡¯ve lost my trust, too¡± Katrina¡¯s expression twists with what I can only imagine is heartbreak. Her hands ball to fists and clutch her dress until her knuckles are white. She opens her mouth to speak, then closes it again. She shoots me a hateful re but doesn¡¯t say another word, turning in storming off in a hull. Aiden takes my hand into his ¡°Are you all right?¡± He asks softly. I squeeze his hand and look up at him gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡± I reassure him. ¡°Thank you for trusting me. I can¡¯t imagine that it was easy¡± ¡°What do you mean? He chuckles. Trusting my fated mate is the easiest thing in the world. I don¡¯t believe that you would deceive me, Carol,¡± he says. My heart warms. I¡¯m about to speak when I notice Mr. Cruz look in our direction: and almost hesitantly pick his way toward us. Auden instinctively steps between him and me ¡°What do you want, father?¡± He asks. Ilis voice is polite but firm. ¡°No need to get defensive Mr. Cruz grunts. ¡°I have a simple question. It¡¯s my right to ask after the affairs of my own I can feel Aiden tense up in front of me I squeeze his arm to let him know that I¡¯m fine with this. I step up beside Aiden with as much confidence as I can muster I feel him rx slightly ¡°Ask away, then Aiden says. 4:52 PM Chapter 22 ¡°The rtionship between the two of you is quite¡­ public. The expression on his face makes me think he doesn¡¯t consider this a positive thing ¡°Given that you have already dered to the world that Carol is your fated mate, do you have a date set for your marking ceremony?¡± I tense up, this time. I nce at Aiden out of the corner of my eye. I know that he¡¯s being put into an awkward situation ¨C I¡¯m the one that suggested we wait. Thankfully, Aiden doesn¡¯t falter for a second in his response. ¡°Carol and I aren¡¯t in any rush. We are nning to date for a while before enacting the ceremony. We both want to be fullyfortable before moving forward.¡± I¡¯m incredibly grateful that Aiden didn¡¯t throw me under the bus. By the way he speaks about it, it sounds like it was a perfectly mutual decision. Mr. Cruz is clearly not as satisfied with Aiden¡¯s answer as I am. He crosses his arms and sticks up his nose. ¡°Dating, gettingfortable,¡± he scoffs. ¡°Of course. How could I forget about those foolish human customs? I had just never imagined my own son would be subject to such ridiculousness. Aiden bristles beside me. I ce a hand on his arm to calm him down, preparing to speak up for myself this time. I find that I¡¯m cut off by the melodic voice of a young woman before I can say a word. -Who is speaking ill of humans?¡± To my surprise, the voice does note from a young woman. I turn my head to see an elderly woman leaning on a cane, standing only a few feet away from us. Her white hair is pulled back into a smart bun and she wears an elegant blue dress. Despite her age, her blue eyes seem to twinkle with life. ¡°Please forgive me, Morgan,¡± Mr. Cruz says quickly. ¡°You are, of course, no ordinary human. I would never speak of you in such a way.¡± He dips his head in a clear sign of respect. My eyes move back and forth between the two of them with clear confusion. Aiden leans down to whisper in my ear. ¡°That¡¯s Morgan Laveau,¡± he says quietly. ¡°She¡¯s a family friend of ours. The Laveau family are humans, but they are considered different by most werewolf families.¡± My eyebrows raise despite myself. I didn¡¯t think it was possible for a human to be treated with respect by werewolves after all I¡¯ve been through. ¡°Sounds nice. How do I get that deal?¡± I joke. Aiden chuckles softly. ¡°I wish it were that simple,¡± he says. ¡°The Laveau family are servants of the current queen.¡± My gaze darts back to the old woman with surprise. The royal family- a topic I¡¯m slightly more familiar with than werewolves. I¡¯ve only heard rumors about the royal family. The most important thing about them seems to be that they are a part of the world¡¯s rarest group ¨C witches and wizards. Witches and wizards seem like nothing but a distant reality to the life that I¡¯ve led. In a way, it sort of makes sense that werewolves would see them differently than ordinary humans. I¡¯ve never met a witch or wizard myself, but as their names suggest they are born with magical powers. They belong both to the humans and to the supernatural, cing them somewhere between human and werewolf. I shake myself out of my reverie and return to the present. Mr. Cruz and Morgan Laveau are exchanging stiff pleasantries. Despite Mr. Cruz¡¯s attempts to appease her, Morgan¡¯s eyes dart around the room with a strangely intense expression. ¡°Is something the matter, Morgan?¡± Mr. Cruz asks. The sight is almostical. Even though Mr. Cruz towers over Morgan, it¡¯s clear that he wants to appease her. Witches must be even more powerful than I know, I think. I¡¯m once again shaken from my thoughts by a voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Carol¡¯s POV I blink. It takes me a moment to realize that the elderly woman is speaking to me. Remembering my manners, I dip my head to her respectfully and offer a polite smile. ¡°Pardon my manners,¡± I say. ¡°My name is Carol Miller. I¡¯m here as Aiden¡¯s guest. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, ma¡¯am.¡± Despite my attempt at grace, Morgan narrows her eyes at me. ¡°But you¡¯re not a werewolf?¡± She asks. The question seems sudden. I reason that as a human, she is also unable to identify werewolves as easily as they identify each other. ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± I confirm. She gives me a long look. I find my skin prickling under her gaze. I¡¯m about to mouth to try and ease the intense silence when Morgan turns on her heel and walks away. open my Mr. Cruz shoots me a disgruntled look before turning and attempting to follow Morgan. Aiden wraps an arm around me, watching the both of them walk away. ¡°That was on.¡± Aidenments. ¡°The Laveau family could be quite mysterious.¡± Despite Aiden¡¯s words, I somehow feel that Morgan makes more sense than anything else I¡¯ve faced so far. The party continues without anotherrge disruption. Aiden and I continue to mingle. Strangely, the altercation with Aiden¡¯s father seems to have broken the ice. Although I am still on the receiving end of many appraising looks, I feel slightly less like a stray animal that wandered into the party. Oliver meets back up with us again. His attitude is no less supportive than it was before one of the traits of betas, I assume. He insists on introducing me personally to almost everyone in the room. He and I end up getting along quite well. Half of the time, the three of us make our way around the party with Olivertched onto my arm and Aiden chasing after us. Slowly. I feel myself be at ease again. Aiden, Oliver, and I take a break from socializing to sit in one of the conversation pits toward the edge of the party. I¡¯ve had enough champagne at this point that everything makes me giggle and the world seems electric. Oliver has been insisting on keeping my drink topped off, and this moment is no exception. ¡°Carol! What a tragedy!¡± He mock¨Cgasps. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of champagne. Too bad Aiden isn¡¯t enough of a gentleman to get you another ss.¡± Aiden rolls his eyes and shoves Oliver¡¯s shoulder yfully. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you stealing my thunder,¡± Aiden says, pretending to put on a stern face, I can tell that he¡¯s a little tipsy, too. ¡°It¡¯s not Oliver¡¯s fault that you¡¯ve been cking. I tease. Aidenughs. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to beat him to it, Aiden announces. In a surprising burst of speed, he slips out of his chair and makes a beeline for the bar. Oliver jumps to his feet with a grin. ¡°Not if I get there first!¡± He announces. He breaks into a jog to follow after Aiden. Soon enough, the two face one another through the party. Both settle into a brisk walk as they attempt not to disrupt the other guests while stillpeting with each other. I sigh and watch them fondly, rxing into my chair. ¡°Enjoying the party?¡± I almost jump out of my seat. Somehow, Morgan had slipped into the conversation pit without me even noticing and taken a seat. I manage a smile. ¡°Pardon me, ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t hear you approach,¡± I say. ¡°You have no need to apologize ¨C although I¡¯m sure these werewolves would tell you otherwise.¡± 4:52 PM D Chapter 23 ordinary human here.¡± I I try to hide my surprise at her boldness. ¡°Well, I am in a strange position, being the confess. I try to keep my words diplomatic, although I get the feeling I shouldn¡¯t lie to her. Morgan levels me with another strangely intense look. ¡°Ordinary human, hm?¡± She echoes. ¡°So, your parents are both humans?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I confirm. ¡°Dreadfully boring. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Despite my insistence, Morgan continues to eye me cautiously. I feel a wave of difort wash over me as she studies me. Aiden¡¯s POV I make my way back to the conversation pit with a triumphant smile. I managed to goad Oliver into giving Carol and I some alone time. I picked her up another flute of champagne, as well as a te full of the snacks that I noticed she had liked. I¡¯m approaching my previous seat when I realized that it¡¯s been taken. My defenses immediately raise. It only takes a second to realize that the neer is Morgan Laveau, the woman. from before. I hesitate for a moment, and in doing so, overhear a short exchange of words, ¡°And the rest of your family? All ordinary, too?¡± Morgan interrogates. ¡°As far as I know, yes. I think I would have noticed if they weren¡¯t,¡± Carol responds. I can hear a note of difort in her sweet voice. Without thinking, I step up beside Carol¡¯s chair. ¡°Darling. I brought some food for you. Would you like to find somewhere to sit and enjoy it?¡± Carol turns toward me with a grateful look on her face that warms my heart. Of course, Aiden. Thank you,¡± she responds. She gets to her feet and smooths her dress out. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, ma¡¯am,¡± she says courteously before taking my arm and following me. ¡°Thank you,¡± Carol whispers as we walk away. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I nce around the room. Everywhere I look, there¡¯s another crowd of some elitist werewolves congratting themselves on being rich. I suddenly feel like I need some time away from it all with Carol. ¡°My room,¡± I say, Carol almost trips over her own feet, but quickly catches herself. Cute, I think. ¡°Your room? Your childhood bedroom?¡± She asks. I simply smile at her and pull her up the stairs. As we move away from the crowd, my mind can¡¯t help but wander. Morgan clearly has doubts about Carol¡¯s identity ¨C maybe not in the way that my father does, but in a different way. It¡¯s true that Carol doesn¡¯t seem like a normal human. For one, she¡¯s my fated mate- a fact I am reminded of as I inhale her sweet scent. Tonight was strange, too. My mother spoke up for Carol so suddenly. Afterward, even she seemed confused about what she had done. There is something different about Carol. That, I¡¯m almost certain. Still, she has no reason to lie to me, so I won¡¯t word ¨C for now.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I lead Carol into my childhood bedroom. I set the champagne and snacks on the bedside table. When I look up, is looking around the room in awe. The side of my mouth pulls up into a smirk and I lean against the wall Carol ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± I tease. The room is nice, although it¡¯s a bit shier than what I like now. The ceilings are high and the room is decked out with sleek, modern decorations. Carol seems surprised by the sight. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ Decorated,¡± she marvels. I snort with amusement. 4.52 PM Chapter 23 ¡°What, you think my new ce isn¡¯t decorated?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s more decorated. Your tastes have be much more minimalist,¡± she remarks. I smile. ¡°Alright, you can turn the realtor part of your brain off.¡± My eyes trail down Carol¡¯s body suggestively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your heels?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Aiden¡¯s POV Carol begins to rx, and we enjoy our snacks together. I can see the tension she¡¯s carried with her all night slowly begin to slip away. She¡¯s even more beautiful with her soft, natural smile on her face. We are just moving on to the champagne when I hear a knock at the door. Immediately, Carol tenses up beside me. I nce in her direction. ¡°Do you want to see anyone right now?¡± Lask. She nods her head at first, but when I raise my eyebrow at her, she slowly shakes it instead. I take her hand. ¡°Come on,¡± I whisper, ¡°let¡¯s hide.¡± Carol and I stifle ourughter as we slip out onto the balcony. We duck behind the balcony furniture just in time for the door to open. Whoever is checking on us seems to look around for a moment. Finding no one, they leave after a few minutes and close the door behind them. The two of us to ourselves and stretch out our legs. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a secretive rendezvous,¡± Carol jokes, leaning against the railing. Her hair blows in the nighttime breeze, and the lights of the city dance across her face. I feel a fire stir inside of me. My hands drift to her waist and I press against her from behind, stooping slightly to kiss the side of her neck. Carol shivers under my touch and braces her hands against the railing. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make it a real rendezvous, then?¡± Carol¡¯s POV My heart catches in my throat. I look down at the cityscape below us, feeling oddly exposed to the world even at such a high height. ¡°What, on the balcony?¡± I say incredulously. Aiden¡¯sugh rumbles low in his chest. ¡°I mean, if you insist,¡± he teases, ¡°although I meant the bedroom.¡± My face flushes. ¡°Iyeah. The bedroom sounds nice,¡± I say breathlessly. Despite our agreement, we don¡¯t make it off the balcony before we fall into one another¡¯s arms. Our lips lock passionately, hands roving across one another¡¯s bodies. Aiden gently but firmly pushes me backward through the doors and toward his bed. Aiden has me pinned against the mattress in a passionate kiss that takes my breath away. He loosens his tie with one hand, and my hands begin to make quick work of the buttons of his shirt. ¡°Someone¡¯s eager,¡± I manage between intense kisses. Aiden breaths out augh against my neck as he delicately. loosens thecing of my dress. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You look so irresistible tonight.¡± Both of us are careful not to take off each other¡¯s clothes too carelessly. Both of our outfits are too expensive topletely discard, and eventually, we will have to re¨Center the party. Aidenys out my dr nearby chair, and I treat his shirt with more patience than I normally do over the back of a Aiden has stripped down just to his boxers when I realize I¡¯m notpletely bare yet. My hand flies to my neck, and I feel the cool yet soothing sensation of the expensive ne Aiden had bought for me. Chapter 21 ¡°Oh I forgot to take this off,¡± I say, embarrassed. I turn away from Aiden to expose the sp at the back of my neck. ¡°Can you help me undo it?¡± I hear Aiden suck in a harsh breath between his teeth. One hand slowly smooths up my body from my waist until it rests over the ne. ¡°Keep it on,¡± he growls against my shoulder. ¡°Tim going to watch it glitter as it swings from your neck.¡± My body is overwhelmed with heat as Aiden upholds his promise, Our bodies tangle in the bedsheets as we shift from position to position. Before long, Aiden is holding my hips firmly in his hands and guiding my movements with passion. The ne glitters in the lights of the cities with thrust, Our lips connect in a passionate kiss as our trystes to a desperate end. My arms wrap around Aiden¡¯s body and we slowly recover. Both of our chests heave with exertion as we enjoy the feeling of skin against skin for a long moment. I eventually have to ruefully break our embrace. ¡°We have to get back to the party,¡± I whisper against Aiden¡¯s lips. ¡°People are going to start asking questions,¡± I start to stand up, but Aiden grabs my waist and pulls me back against him. ¡°Let them ask questions,¡± he says yfully. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who gets to know what we¡¯ve done.¡± Iugh and p Aiden¡¯s shoulder teasingly. The two of us take a moment to clean off and get back into our clothes. As Aiden and I finally emerge from the penthouse, we find the main room emptier than it was before. Some guests already seem to have left for the night. Despite the subdued atmosphere, the expression on Mr. Cruz¡¯s face when he sees us is nothing less than stern. Mr. Cruz wastes no time in crossing the room to meet us at the bottom of the stairs. This time, his ire is focused on Aiden. ¡°Where on earth have you been?¡± He hisses. ¡°You are the host of this party just as your mother and I are. It¡¯s impoliteOwned by N?velDrama.Org. abandon your guests. to: I manage not to wince at Mr. Cruz¡¯s words. I feel as though this is my fault, at least in part. As enjoyable as it was, watching Aiden be criticized like this makes me upset. Luckily, Aiden is less perturbed. ¡°Rx, father. There¡¯s hardly a weekend where these people aren¡¯t at a party just like this one. I¡¯m sure they were too bored to notice my absence.¡± Mr. Cruz¡¯s eyebrow twitches with evident frustration. ¡°You have benefited from your alpha status for all of your life.¡± he says coolly. ¡°That statuses with responsibility. It is your duty to unite our pack.¡± I can feel the tension in the air rising yet again. More and more, it¡¯s bing obvious that Aiden and his father will likely never see eye to eye. A silent power struggle emerges as they stare each other down at the foot of the stairs, I shift ufortably. So much has already happened. At this point, I just want the night to end. Aiden seems to agree with me as he takes my hand. ¡°As an alpha, my duty is whatever I decide it is Aiden says firmly. He wraps an arm around my shoulder. ¡°Carol and I have dealt with enough of your drama already. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± I follow after Aiden, eager to be free of the oppressive atmosphere. I can feel a few sets of eyes trailing us as we head toward the door. ¡°You can¡¯t keep running forever,¡± Mr. Cruz calls after him with a powerful voice. ¡°You know your time¡¯s running out. All you have is one more season after that, your duty is to this family.¡± ¡ª 452 PM Chapter 24 Aiden¡¯s hand tightens on my shoulder. ¡°Of course, father,¡± he says over his shoulder. His voice is as cold as ice.. My mind is spinning as Aiden whisks us out the door. One more season? I think. Does he mean a season of hockey? Why did Aiden agree with him? Do they have some sort of agreement? We¡¯ve already made it back out onto the street before I can collect my thoughts. We walk in silence for a few blocks as we close the distance toward Aiden¡¯s car. I can tell that Aiden is as deep in thought as I am. I hesitate for a long moment. I want to ask him about everything that¡¯s happened, but my train of thought is interrupted when Aiden suddenly stops in his tracks. He takes in a shuddering breath and grabs my hand tightly. ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± Çú Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Carol¡¯s POV ¡°Someone¡¯s following us?¡± I ask, my voice hushed. My heart pounds in my chest as I look around. We¡¯re near the car now, but that has left us on a more shadowy side¨Cstreet. There¡¯s no one else around, as far as I can tell. ¡°How do you know!¡± ¡°I heard something.¡± Aiden murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing the sound of the same footsteps for thest thirty minutes, even though I intentionally walked us in a loop. Stay beside me, Carol.¡± Aiden holds me tightly as he scouts around our area. We spend some time slowly retracing our steps. My hand stays on my phone the entire time, just in case we need to call emergency services. Although I wasn¡¯t able to see the person following us myself, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to disregard Aiden¡¯s words. As a werewolf, his senses are more highly tuned to the world around us. We¡¯re just rounding aer when we hear the sound of shoes scraping frantically against the asphalt. Aiden races after the vague shadow of who I can only imagine was the person tailing us. Aiden doesn¡¯t continue the chase for long as he realizes just how far away from me he has drawn. Despite Aiden¡¯s best efforts, we aren¡¯t able to catch the pursuer. With the threat left unresolved, we return home that night with an air of exhaustion and fear. Aiden assured me that the person following us is likely an overzealous reporter or a petty member of his family. I try to take his words to heart, but I can¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that continues to hang over me. When it bes clear my mental state isn¡¯t improving by much, Aiden does what he can to help me rx. Aiden calls a security team toe and patrol his house, granting us some much needed piece of mind. Atst, we both copse into bed and sleep through the night without interruption. The next morning, we receive notice from Aiden¡¯s private jet pilot that a winter storm ising through today and we won¡¯t be able to leave. It feels like just another cosmic reminder that I¡¯ve somehow misstepped bying to visit Aiden¡¯s family in the first ce. Outwardly, I try to stay positive. With security patrolling the house, I muse that my nervousness is just paranoia. Aiden secures us a flight for the next day, and we decide to try to make the best of things in the meantime. I call my boss as soon as I can to notify him I won¡¯t be able to be in the office until Tuesday. I barely get a few words in edgewise when he assures me he understands. ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about it,¡± he says quickly, ¡°Just be sure to put in a good word with Aiden, ch?¡± Heughs at his own joke and hangs up before I can respond. With another day in the city, my curiosity leads me to explore my unfamiliar surroundings. I wander through the innumerable rooms, even taking a quick dip in the indoor swimming pool. The sense of security in Aiden¡¯s previous home offers a temporary escape from the recent tumultuous events. However, questions lingered in the air, waiting to be unraveled. Aiden and I are making a simple lunch when I remember the question I hadn¡¯t gotten to askst night. I turn toward him, leaning back against the kitchen counter as he saut¨¦es some vegetables. ¡°Aiden, what did your father meanst night by ¡®season?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you nning to retire?¡± Aiden¡¯s expression turns pensive. He continues to cook, although his attention shifts toward me. ¡°It¡¯s¡­.. a bitplicated,¡± he confesses. ¡°Last season was actually supposed to be my final season ying hockey,¡± he confesses, ¡°I promised my dad that after Chapter 25 a certain amount of years, I would give it all up to focus on the family business.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop, then?¡± I ask. ¨C ¡°We couldn¡¯t win the championship.¡± Aiden sighs. ¡°I wasn¡¯t satisfied I couldn¡¯t just end my hockey career on that note. No matter how hard I worked, we always ced second. I insisted to my father that I didn¡¯t want to stop until I won a championship.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And how did he react to that?¡± Aiden chuckles dryly. ¡°Not well. You¡¯ve met the man, so it went about how you¡¯d expect. We I actually stood my ground, for the first time in my life. He told me to get out. I did what he asked- I got out of the city entirely, in fact. I decided to ept the offer from the Statford Freeze and the rest is history¡± My heart aches as I slowly process Aiden¡¯s words. ¡°50,¡± I say atst, ¡°what if¡­¡± I trail off, not wanting to ask the obvious question. ¡°What if I don¡¯t win?¡± Aiden finishes my question for me. ¡°Well¡­ then my dad will be right. I¡¯ll finally go home and live up to my duties as alpha.¡± I run a hand over Aiden¡¯s back soothingly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the kind of pressure you¡¯re under,¡± I murmur, pulling him into a hug. He wraps his arms around me and lets out a long sigh. I can tell he needed it. We hold each other for a long moment before he slowly lets go, holding me at arm¡¯s length. He has a sentimental expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad,¡± he assures me. ¡°It¡¯s only because I left the Capital that I got to meet you.¡± I feel my face flush. I pull Aiden into another tight hug. I sigh deeply in his arms. ¡°Is that really what you want, Aiden?¡± I ask against his chest. ¡°Do you want toe back here, to your family? Life in a pack sounds strenuous. Is that really how werewolves have to live, even in the modern world?¡± ¨C Aiden rubs my back and sighs. ¡°I appreciate the sentiment,¡± he says softly, ¡°but it¡¯s the right thing to do. My father is harsh, but he¡¯s right about one thing. The pack needs the protection of an alpha. For years, it¡¯s been him but it won¡¯t be forever. It¡¯s my responsibility to step up.¡± I know that this conversation will likely only upset Aiden, so I don¡¯t press. The tug between tradition and a desire for a different way of life is clearly weighing on Aiden¡¯s shoulders. Today, however, is the first time I¡¯ve started to wonder about my own ce in all of this. Being mated to Aiden means these responsibilities are mine, too. Even though I¡¯m not a werewolf, I would have to uphold the role of a Luna. From what I¡¯ve seen of Aiden¡¯s family, the role is a difficult one. Aiden¡¯s family is . They¡¯re intimidating, too, if I¡¯m honest with myself. I had always imagined myself with a small family, something like the simple days back in my childhood home. It was always just us. We didn¡¯t even really connect with any extended rtives. I could not have imagined I would be put into a role like this. My dreams had never considered the possibility of werewolves, an expansive pack, fame, running a business empire ¨C they had never considered the possibility of Aiden. The path ahead is more uncertain than ever. Yet somehow, cooking with Aiden and sharing space in his old home, I find myself determined to be up to the challenge. 0 COMMENT 0 Chapter 26 Carol¡¯s POVThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Returning to work after the whirlwind of travels with Aiden, I step into my bustling office building. Even in this once familiar space. I find my mind caught in the echo of everything that had transpired that weekend. The air, filled with the familiar hum of typing and the murmur of conversations, seems strangely detached from the vibrant scenes I had witnessed. As I make my way to my desk. I begin to notice eyes following my every movement. Out of the corners of my vision. Lean see my coworkers whisper amongst one another as 1 pass by 1 pick up a few tidbits of conversation just barely within carshot. ¡°Well, look who decided to finally show up¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised she even works here still. Isn¡¯t she busy being a full-time celebrity girlfriend?¡± The weight of their judgment hangs in the air, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by the bitterness some of my coworkers are feeling. Typically, our work has a very strict absence policy with lots of paperwork. I had expected I would need to go through that process to get my Monday absence excused, but my boss had ingested it wasn¡¯t necessary. Almost undoubtedly, my coworkers noticed this treatment I feel the eyes of my colleagues, assessing my recent erratic behavior with raised eyebrows and countless questions. I try to disguise the nervousness it makes me feel as 1 head straight for my cubicle The buzz of anticipation throughout the office reaches its peak as the office gathers for a department meeting. I sit in my normal ce at the conference table, although the way everyone looks at me makes it seem like I¡¯m at the front of the room. presenting We¡¯re still waiting for the boss to enter the room when someone finally decides to break the silence. ¡°So, finally decided to rejoin the plebeians here at the office?¡± Someone snacks. A few snickers break out around us. Lelect to ignore the question, focusing on reviewing a file I was recently assigned. ¡°Of course she¡¯s not responding. She probably has better things to do,¡± another one of my coworkers mutters. I hear a few people shushing those making snarkyments, but they sting nheless. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Just because she has a famous boyfriend, she gets away with everything!¡± Someone exims atst. This time, the volume is loud enough that it draws some attention. ake any sni ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± The sound of a door opening signals Daniel has mally arrived. ¡°No need to make snidements. I excused Ms. Miller¡¯s absence, so the rest of you should, as well. She had important matters to deal with.¡± I feel a wave of relief as a few of my more irritated coworkers lessen their res. I understand why they would feel annoyed. but it doesn¡¯t make the situation feel any better. Hopefully my work ethic will win them all over again Daniel bustles to the front of the room with a stack of documents. ¡°With that finished, let¡¯s begin the meeting¡± The meeting flies by in a blur. I struggle to pay attention as my mind is pulled in dozens of directions at once, trying to think of ways to mend my strained rtionship with my coworkers. I don¡¯t even notice when my colleagues begin to pack up their things and head back to their desks. It¡¯s only when Daniel calls on me at the end of the meeting that I finally return to reality. ¡°Carol Miller, meet me in my office. There¡¯s something important that we have to discuss.¡± 1 feel my stomach drop yet again. Oh, great. Now I¡¯m having a private conversation with my boss after ying hooky for the past two weeks. A few of my coworkers shoot me knowing nces as they leave the meeting. It seems like I¡¯m not out of the hot seat just yet Èý 1 take my time gathering up my things. I¡¯m in no rush to face whatever scolding I¡¯m about to find with my boss, I finally make my way to Daniel¡¯s office, resisting the urge to dy the meeting as long as I can. Daniel is flipping through a stack of papers when I knock on the door. ¡°Come in, Ms. Miller,¡± Daniel says. I enter his office and sit across the desk from him. I can¡¯t help but be reminded of thest time I was here. Zack was with me, then. It feels like years ago, even though it was fairly recent. ¡°I apologize for not notifying you about this event earlier. I was nning to loop you in yesterday, but I didn¡¯t get the chance when your flight was dyed, Daniel says. ¡°Time is of the essence, so pay attention. I need your help with an important promotional event. There¡¯s no one else in the office who can help me, so I¡¯ll be relying on you.¡± I stare at Daniel in shock. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I manage atst. I can only imagine that I¡¯ve misheard Daniel somehow, I was expected a stern talking-to, not a job opportunity. ¡°We¡¯re going to a local business to promote ourpany. It will be highly publicized. The amount of clients this opportunity could bring in would double our revenue from the past month,¡± he states, ¡°It¡¯s of the utmost importance that we present ourpany positively. Do you understand?¡± d. I¡¯ll be sure to be careful. How much I feel a wave of nervousness rush over me. ¡°Of course, sir,¡± I say atst, ¡°I understand.. time do I have to prepare for this event?¡± Daniel checks his watch nonchntly. ¡°About¡­ one hour. We will be leaving for the promotional event at 11 am. I expect your to be ready by then.¡± 1 almost trip as I¡¯m getting to my feet. ¡°One hour?¡± I say. I feel slightly faint. Why do these sudden assignments keep happening to me?! ¡°Are there any materials I can review before then?¡± Daniel grunts in acknowledgement. He leafs through the stack of papers on my desk before handing me a small pile. The way he pulls them out almost looks random. ¡°Feel free to read over these, if you get the chance. Frishen up. You¡¯re going to meet me on the curb at 10:45 sharp so we don¡¯t keep the driver waiting¡± He steeples his hands of the desk in front of him, a clear sign that the meeting is over. ¡°Yes, sir, of course,¡± I say quickly. I practically stumble back to my office in shock as I flip through the materials frantically. I don¡¯t even know where the promotion is going to be happening, let alone what it¡¯s going to be on. The files seem to be a random assortment of our dealings that I can¡¯t quite parse Still, I try to steel myself. Each day over the past two weeks has greeted me with a new challenge. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to myself to give up now. My boss is entrusting me with something important. I scan through the documents quickly. It seems like standard information, mostly just updates on our progress and the properties we¡¯ve been in contact with. Still, I feel motivated by theck of knowledge as to what exactly I will be doing. I¡¯m ready to face challenges thate toward me. Still, I can¡¯t quite understand why Daniel chose me. SEND GIFT Chapter 27 Carol¡¯s pos The sleek car glides through the city streets as we move toward the big event. My boss sits in the seat beside me as a private driver transports us. A strange tension hangs in the air. Neither my boss nor the driver have said a word, and there isn¡¯t even any music ying to ease the silence. Luckily for me. I brought a few documents with us into the car to continue reviewing. I¡¯m re-reading a particrly difficult section when Daniel looks at me strangely out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Why are you looking at those?¡± He asks. I look up at him with confusion. You have me these documents. Are these not the right documents? I worry suddenly. Instead of questioning him, I try a more diplomatic response. ¡°Well, I want to be prepared for the promotional event,¡± I say. He raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that in-depth. I mean, it¡¯s just a thirty minute interview.¡± my area of I almost drop the papers in my hands. ¡°What?¡± My initial excitement detes, reced by a surge of uncertainty. Why that isn¡¯t even close to my would they choose me for a live interview? I don¡¯t have any particr press experience expertise. The thought lingers, unanswered, as we approach our destination. ¨¨ most popr To my shock, the venue isn¡¯t just any corporate gathering. We pull up outside arge studio that belongs to the talk show in the entire city- the same ce that Aiden had his interview that revealed my existence. The revtion hits me like a tidal wave. This isn¡¯t just about promoting my achievements. I realize. This is going to put me in the spotlight, live. with no safety. All I can do is hope that the questions remain professional. As we step into the studio, the bustling sounds of activity surrounds us. We are given a quick tour of the set. The set is vibrant and lively, perfectly set for performance. A performance I¡¯m not sure that I canplete. I try to quell the rising nerves as I prepare myself backstage. A few crew members apply some foundation and eye makeup to me before I can tell them otherwise. I see Daniel getting the same treatment out of the corner of my eye, too. The amusement of watching him attempt to dodge lipstick is my only source of amusement in this chaotic situation. 1 barely feel like we¡¯ve arrived when we receive the notice we¡¯re only five minutes from the show stopping. I¡¯m holding a clipboard with a few quickly-written notes tightly against my chest. Daniel waves off the makeup people who¡¯ve begun applying somest-minute powder to the both of us. ¡°You don¡¯t need that,¡± he tells me. ¡°Just smile and nod, okay?¡± The pit of dread only grows in my stomach as Daniel and I are queued to enter the stage. Dozens of cameras point at us. They might as well be loaded guns from how the sight makes me feel. 1 try my best to smile and act politely as the interviewer begins to ask us questions. I try to rx and answer as well as I can. I attempt to respond with eloquence. I focus on what I know. I speak briefly on my achievements, the projects I¡¯ve led and my impact on thepany. However, as soon as the initial pleasantries are over, the interview switches gears ¡°So, Carol,¡± the interviewer says. ¡°I have to ask the question the whole world has been wordering. How does it feel to date the biggest star in all of hockey?¡± I stiffen at the question. This is exactly what I didn¡¯t want to have happen. I smile as politely as I can. ¡°My personal life has been quite exciting recently,¡± I say vaguely. ¡°I can assure you I am still highly motivated in my professional life.¡± ¡°But the world needs to know what you two have been up to!¡± The interviewer insists. ¡°Aiden Cruz made quite the stir on this talk show just a few weeks ago. Care to give us all the juicy details?¡± No, I don¡¯t care to, I think, but I manage to hold my tongue. Tm afraid that isn¡¯t why I¡¯ve been invited here today,¡± I say. I look to Daniel for some kind of support. To my shock, he ps my shoulder in an overly familiar way. 1/2 111 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 MU ¡°Nonsense!¡± He says. ¡°No need to be so stuffy. I always encourage a healthy work-life bnce in my office. So, why not talk about your life, too?¡± I feel a pit of dread form in my stomach. It¡¯s bing more and more clear by the second why my boss actually brought me here. I wasn¡¯t invited for my unique expertise-I was invited for my brush with fame. The interviewer continues to ask probing questions. She asks me about everything, leaving no stone unturned. She asks meAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. at the practice event, even about whether or not I have gotten to meet his family. about how we met about the ki The difort intensifies as I find myself with no choice but to respond. I reluctantly share small fragments of my personal story. The interviewer almost seems delighted by how private I want to be. I try to share as little as possible, but it¡¯s impossible to keep everything hidden away with both the interviewer and my own boss staring at me expectantly. As the talk show progresses, I be increasingly aware of the underlying agenda. My boss, seemingly pleased with the dramatic turn, allows the interviewer to guide the conversation to cespletely separate from our business practices. The difort of promoting my personal life in a public forum intensifies. Atst, the talk show nears its end. My boss barely makes an effort to direct things back toward business only a few minutes from the end of the time slot. The interviewer has clearly gotten what she wants. She closes things out happily and insists on giving me a hug before finally letting me leave. As my boss and 1 walk offstage, the apuse of the crew around us feels deafening. As soon as we¡¯re off the soundstage. Daniel ps me on the shoulder once again. ¡°Well done, Ms. Miller, he says. ¡°Expect another event like thister this week, Keep up the good work and you might just be in line for a raise.¡± I stare nkly at Daniel A member of the crew approaches him and hands him an envelope-inside it, I can only imagine there¡¯s a check for a hefty sum of money. In the shadows backstage, away from the scrutinizing eyes, I grapple with the conflicting emotions that surge within. The unexpected turn of events, the invasion into my personal life, and the looming prospect of more publicity weigh heavily on me. My boss, seemingly pleased with the oue, doesn¡¯t seem to notice even as I remain silent for the entire drive back to the office. As I stare out the window of the car as the city passes by. I can¡¯t help but y over the interview again and again. Who knows how many thousands of people watched me promote myself shamelessly on live television? Maybe I¡¯m moving toward a raise, but I fear I¡¯m moving toward something much, much worse. I unwillingly used my own boyfriend for fame. I find myself dwelling with one nagging question ¨C at what cost? Chapter 28 Carol¡¯s POV After the chaotic whirlwind of the live interview and promotion event, there is no one in the world I want to see more than Fiona. Luckily, we had already nned to grab lunch today to catch up on the events of the weekend. We hug tightly before settling down at a cozy cafe near my workce. ¡°I missed you!¡± Fiona says, kicking me yfully under the table. You need to tell me everything. How was your trip? How was his family?!¡± I shift awkwardly in my seat. The trip was nice. His family was¡­ fine.¡± Fiona raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Okay. I speak Carol. That means you hated it and they were terrible.¡± I let out a sigh and rest my head on the table in defeat. ¡°Not exactly. But yes.¡± We spend a few minutes recapping the bizarre events of the weekend and the semi-disastrous party. Fiona cussed out Katrina for a few minutes before demanding to see photos of my dress. She¡¯s practically drooling at the photos once I show her, which makes meugh. I move on to the conversation to describe the party. Fiona nods appreciatively when I describe how Aiden¡¯s mother surprised everyone by sticking up for me. I even briefly mention Morgan, the witch who took a strange interest in me. I conveniently leave out the part where Aiden and I snuck off into his room and rxed. Eventually, we make it up to the events of that day, ¡°It was a long weekend, and now I¡¯m already having a long day, too. I just finished an important interview,¡± I say atst. Fiona raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°You did an interview? What, for a new job?¡± 1 let out a tired sigh. ¡°No. A live interview, On Statford Today. I wouldOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Fiona¡¯s jaw drops. ¡°What? You were on Statford Today?! Dam*it I wish I didn¡¯t have ss on Tuesday mornings have absolutely watched it live!¡± She quickly pulls up her phone and begins searching for footage of the svent. I bury my head in my hands. ¡°Oh, god. Please don¡¯t judge me. I had no idea I was going to be on live television. I was probably apletely stuttering mess Fiona nces up at me with surprise as she scrolls through her feed. ¡°Seriously?! Your boss didn¡¯t even warn you it was going to be broadcasted ahead of time? Isn¡¯t that, like, illegal?¡± I shrug weakly in response. Fiona watches a few short clips drifting around on social media and reads through thement sections. She nods asionally, then lets out an appreciative whistle. ¡°I have no idea how you managed to remain so elegant under pressure. Even with the interviewer asking all those prodding questions.¡± She nudges me yfully. ¡°You¡¯re a total ss act!¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡± I admit. ¡°I feel like aplete joke. I showed up thinking we were going to talk business. Instead, I used my new boyfriend¡¯s poprity to promote my personal brandTM ¡°What That¡¯s not what it seems like at all!¡± Fiona insists. She holds up her phone to me to show me a few positiveinents underneath a video sontrone posted of the interview To my surprise, they aren¡¯t nearly as brutal as I expected them to be ¡°Well it could be wone,¡± I say eventually. Hona rolls her eyes anime and Laughs. | ***Could be worse? Come on, don¡¯t be so humble! Everyone¡¯s unpressed by how down to earth you are! Youe across so 111 O 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 MJ capable and mysterious, everyone wants to know more about you!¡± I feel a little grateful at Fiona¡¯s reassurance, but I¡¯m still unsettled. ¡°I doubt everyone feels that way.¡± I sigh. ¡°Besides, the problem still stands: I used my new fame for my own personal gain.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your idea, though!¡± Fiona reminds me. ¡°Look, if you¡¯re not okay with what happened, it¡¯d probably be best to tell your boss. By the sound of it, he¡¯s hoping to do more events like this. I nod reluctantly. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always,¡± I say. I shake my head to rid myself of my overwhelming thoughts. ¡°Anyway- that¡¯s enough about me. Tell me what¡¯s been happening with you!¡± We happily chat about Fiona¡¯s life for the rest of our lunch break. Fiona is currently working part-time at a local restaurant, dedicating her free time topleting additional schooling for a degree in journalism. I can¡¯t help but smile as Fiona describes her life with a dramatic ir. She rants about a few of her obnoxious ssmates and excitedly tells me about the professional connections she¡¯s been able to make. I¡¯m more than happy to celebrate with her. The entire conversation bes a breath of fresh air inparison to the suffocating expectations that loom over me from seemingly all directions. I decide to take Fiona¡¯s words to heart and have a serious conversation with Daniel. Fiona and I hug our goodbyes at the cafe and I make my way to my boss¡¯ office. The warm ambiance of the cafe was a stark contrast to the sterile environment of the office. I step in through the doors muster up my courage and make my way back to my boss¡± office I knock on the doorframe. Only momentster, Daniel swings the door open, clearly in high spirits. ¡°Oh, Carol. Good to see you again. Have you heard about all the buzz the interview is bringing?¡± I shift ufortably where I stand. ¡°Right. About that¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯mfortable using my personal life to promote business opportunities. I worry about the ethics of blurring the Ines between the two. To my surprise, all Daniel does is scoff. ¡°Alright, Miller, Let me level with you- you crossed the line between personal and professional the moment you started publicly dating celebrity My hopes of having a reasonable conversation with Daniel quickly crumble. ¡°I¡­ Understand what you¡¯re saying, sir, but I still don¡¯t know that details of my personal life should be used for professional leverage.¡± Daniel waves a hand dismissively. ¡°Everyone has to use whatever they have to keep business booming. As an employee, it¡¯s part of your job to dedicate yourself to thepany. That includes everything thates with it.¡± I stare at him in shock. I had never heard Daniel express an opinion so candidly unprofessional before. I stare for long enough that Daniel bes impatient. ¡°Is that all?¡± He says. I swallow down my pride and barely manage to nod ¡°That¡¯s all, sir.¡± Daniel shuts the door with an air of finality. Brushed off and unheard, I leave the conversation with a heavy heart. I find myself trapped somewhere between frustration and anxiety. I need to talk to someone about this. In a moment of vulnerability, I decide to reach out to Aiden. I thank over a few different messages as I try to fight off the fear that he¡¯s already seen the interview. Finally, I send him a simple message. ¡°I miss you. Can I see you after work?¡± I put away my phone and try to shake off the guilt that clings to me. I wantfort, but part of me fears I don¡¯t deserve it after promoting myself in such a shallow way. I can only hope that Aiden is more forgiving of my actions thanm 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 M Chapter 29 Carol¡¯s Pr The day drags by at an agonizing pace. My mind is ripped away from the file I¡¯m reading by the sound of a familiar text tone, I quickly open up my phone to see the message Aiden has sent me. ¡®Of course, love. I would love nothing more I let out a sigh of relief. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s seen the interview yet. That still gives me some time to try and exin myself although I have no idea what I¡¯d even say. I hear another notification as Aiden sends another text. I have a meeting scheduled at 6 pm today. They called an emergency meeting and requested that I host. They¡¯reing to the house for it. If you have the chance, I¡¯d love to at least say hello beforehand. After that, the rest of my night is yours.¡± Aiden¡¯s warm invitation toe home and see him lifts my spirits after the exhausting day. I try to ignore the nervousness about the fallout of the interview thates with it. What will he think? I can¡¯t help but wonder. So far he¡¯s trusted me, but what if this makes him doubt my character? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more than used to people using him for his fame. What if he thinks I¡¯m one of those people? I attempt to banish the thoughts, but they keep returning. The moment I step through the door of the vi, Aiden pulls me into a warm embrace. I let myself rx into his arms as the Tension of the day drains out of my body. My hands twist into the fabric of his shirt as I press against him intently. Aiden immediately senses that something is off with me. ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± Aiden asks softly ¡°Did something happen work today?¡± ¡°No.¡± I murmur. ¡°Well sort of It¡¯splicated, I guess. I nce at the clock on the wall-it¡¯s 5:30 already. I squeeze Aiden one more time before stepping back. ¡°Here ¨C your meeting¡¯sing soon. You probably need time to get ready. I¡¯ll tell you about itter, okay?¡± I turn and start to head back toward our room. Aiden lingers for a moment by the door. ¡°You sure? I can always tell them to postpone, if you need me to I look up at him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this was an emergency meeting?¡± ?¡± I ask. Aiden shrugs. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Not inparison to you, anyway!¡± Aiden¡¯s offer warms my heart. Still, I think I need a little recovery time, anyway. Having a buffer to dpress before facing Aiden would probably only make things easier down the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I reassure him. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you after your meeting, okay? Best of luck As I retreat to the bathroom, some of the warmth of his embrace still lingers, I can only hope I¡¯ll still be able to receive it after he hears about the events of today. I start the process of washing off my face and unpinning my haiddo. I do everything can think of to try and rx myself. I¡¯m about halfway throughbing through my hair to smooth out any knots when I hear the sound of muffled voices. I pause. To my surprise, I can just barely hear the sounds of four distinct voices. I try and imagine theyout of Aiden¡¯s house in my mind, It urs to me that the dining room is directly above our bathroom. The acoustics allow me to hear more of the conversation than I probably should. Unable to stifle my curiosity, I pause for a moment to listen. ¡°What about¡­.. payments, decrease?¡± 1 frown, unable to pick up more than a few scattered fragments of the conversation, I turn off the sink and listen more 1/3 111 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 M attentively. MJ Although I¡¯m not able to make out every word, I start to pick up on the general focus of the conversation. It seems that the group of voices are discussing sponsorship payments. By the sound of it, Aiden and two others are meeting with the spokesperson of one of the team¡¯s sponsors. 1 focus a bit harder. The two voices alongside Aiden sound somewhat familiar. One seems to be the coach-his gravely and aggressive voice has be more familiar to me as of recent. I listen for a hule bit longer to try and identify the other members of Aiden¡¯s side in the room. Judging by the track of the conversation, the other is likely the owner of the team. His voice is more calm than the coach¡¯s and he speaks with a more measured authority. Despite this, it seems that the conversation is not going as well as they would like it to. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± the coach huffs. ¡°Your sponsor has never lowered your sponsorship fees to such a ridiculously low level. This is highway robbery.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± the stranger¡¯s voice says, ¡°but there¡¯s nothing that I can do. Ourpany hase under recent financial troubles. The only way to retai ze sports drink as a sponsor is to ept a lower fee!¡± Although I can¡¯t make out every word, the tension is palpable even from here. The two sides continue to argue back and forth for a little longer. No matter what Aiden¡¯s side says, they can¡¯t seem to get through to the representative. The circr argument continues until it¡¯s interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing. ¡°That¡¯s my pager,¡± the representative announces. This is important. I may be a while, so don¡¯t wait for me.¡± His voice carries a hint of dismissal as he exits the room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A suspicion gnaws at me something about the sponsor¡¯s im doesn¡¯t add up, I stand in contemtion. For a moment. almost think I can overhear the conversation the representatives having with the person on the other end of the line. Despite the conversations sounding muffled up until this point, it sounds as clear as day. ¡°Yeah, they bought it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to have to settle. All t have to do is seal the deal. Just as quickly as the forceful image strikes me, it¡¯s gone. I shake my head with confusion. Where did thate from? I think with bewilderment. I just have just let my imagination get carried away. Still, I¡¯m unable to shake off the feeling. I spend a few long g minutes pacing back and forth across the bathroom. It seems ridiculous, but the need to do something builds more and more inside me. Atst, I decide that I have to act on my intuition. Fingers flyings across my expressing my suspicions about the sponsor¡¯s honesty. It only takes a few moments for Aiden to respond. ¡°Were you listening that entire time? I didn¡¯t know you were such a bad girl y phone screen with urgency, I text Aiden. My face turns beet red. I¡¯m frantically typing up a response when the next messagees in ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I appreciate you sticking out for us. We¡¯re definitely in a difficult situation, but no matter how much we push, we just can¡¯t make any progress. We¡¯re at an impasse.¡± 1rgoni pacing again as thoughts fly through my mind. No matter how I try to quell the feeling. I feel like I need to do something. My fingers are typing out my next message and seg i before I can stop imyself. ¦³ H Chapter 30 Carol¡¯s POV I can feel my heart racing as I make my way up the stairs. Despite Aiden¡¯s encouragement to offer up my skill set, I can¡¯t help I hadn¡¯t yet changed out of my work clothes. but feel nervous. I¡¯m just take 1 step into the dining room. Auden immediately greets me at the door. The coach and the team owner are sitting at the table and turn to look at me skeptically. The coach is a shorter man, standing around 5¡¯9 with messy graying hair. By the look of it, he¡¯s been practically tearing it out throughout their conversation. He¡¯s wearing a dark gray tracksuit that looks simr to the one he wears to games. The owner of the team is dressed a little more nicely in a button down and cks, and his ck hair is neatly parted. Neither of them look happy. I think I remember the coach¡¯s name now- Henry Bower, I still don¡¯t remember the name of the team owner, though. ¡°Why, exactly, is your girlfriend joining us for an important meeting?¡± The coach grumbles. Aiden wraps an arm around my shoulders reassuringly. ¡°She¡¯s here to provide her expertise in sales and negotiating, Aiden says smoothly. I feel incredibly grateful that he¡¯s willing to vouch for me, even if I feel like I¡¯m doing something ridiculous. The coach looks like he¡¯s about toin again, but the team owner speaks up first. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Carol, My name is Robert Whitlock, and I¡¯m the current owner of the Statford Freeze. As you may be aware already, our biggest sponsor, ze sports drinks, is looking to decrease their sponsorship payments.¡± 1 appreciate his willingness to be cordial despite my sudden appearance. I nod professionally. ¡°I see. Have they ever threatened to decrease their payments before?¡± Robert shakes his head. ¡°No. They¡¯ve always backed us in the past, even when we haven¡¯t performed at our best. Our fees have been steadily increasing over the years. They offered to increase their payment considerably when Aiden joined the team.¡± Robert leans back in his chair, thinking before he continues to speak. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve be somewhat dependent on their sponsorship over the years. This fee decrease could cause serious damages to our team. I guess we put too many eggs in one basket.¡± even bothering with this? If ze isn¡¯t willing to work on The coach, Henry, throws up his hands in frustration. ¡°Why are we there¡¯s no need to keep them around. I say we drop them and get a better sponsor. I never liked them, our terms, then anyway.¡± Robert frowns. ¡°As I mentioned before, this sponsorship is no small contribution to our budget. They are currently ourrgest benefactor. I don¡¯t know if we could secure a recemen quickly enough to keep the team afloat.¡± ¡°Did the representative tell you why ze is intending to decrease their fee?¡± I ask. I already think I know the answer, but I still want to confirm. Robert leans back in his chair. They said they¡¯re going through financial troubles,¡± Robert exins. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re not willing to negotiate. They say they don¡¯t have anything more to give us.0) 1 hun to myself. I still have the nagging feeling that the representative isn¡¯t disclosing the full story, but I know a hunch isn¡¯t enough to base a contract debate on I cross my arms and think for a long moment. ¡°Did they provide any information about their financial trouble task. ¡°Whenrge businesses have financial difficulties. they always document exactly what went wrong. ¡°They¡¯ll most likely have the statistics ready for how and why production has decreased. If he doesn¡¯t have the figures, be should at least have the numbers.¡± Robert strokes Ins chun thoughtfully. ¡°No, he never mentioned anything specific. He didn¡¯t lin bring up any statistics as far as I 1/2 15.16 Mon, Jun 10 MJ remember. Itch onto that detail in an attempt to justify my bizarre instinct. ¡°That¡¯s quite surprising. Most businesses would present I with their quarterly numbers in order to justify a contract change. Robert seems to mull over the idea for a moment. ¡°What exactly are you ou proposing?¡± He asks eventually. ¡°I¡¯m proposing that ze is intentionally hiding information from you. I¡¯m not sure that any of their ims can be trusted, at least not until they show some facts to back them up. If we press, there might just be room for negotiating¡± Any confidence I feel is dashed when Henry snorts dismissively We? Oh, please,¡± he scoffs. overconfident? Your only qualification to be here is that you¡¯re Allen Cruz¡¯stest girlfriend.¡± Aren¡¯t you being a littl bit My face goes hot with frustration. My initial thoughts may havee from a hunch, but Henry¡¯s anger feels unwarranted. ¡°My expertise in saleses from years of work,¡± I argue as calmly as I can manage. ¡°I have been a salesperson much longer than I¡¯ve been in a rtionship with Aiden.¡± Henry lets out a derisiveugh in response. ¡°Oh, sure. If your sales work is so legitimate, then why are you going on TV to use your boyfriend¡¯s fame for your own profit?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. My heart drops. Any fight that had been building inside of me immediately crumbles. I feel like a deer in the headlights ¨C this is exactly what I wanted to avoid. The ridiculous interview I was tricked into participating in was backfiring already. I feel a ball of nervousness knot itself in my stomach. My eyes can¡¯t help but seek out Aiden for reassurance like they always do. Instead of findingfort, I see Aiden¡¯s expression is heavy with worry. A chill goes down my spine. How could I forget? He¡¯s the one whose fame I used. He probably thinks I¡¯m nothing but a gold digger, I think with defeat. I purse my lips, unable to defend myself. Henry has only said what I¡¯ve been thinking about myself. Luckily for me, Aiden speaks up despite his apparent distress. There¡¯s no need to be rude, coach,¡± Aiden says, his voice low but stern. ¡°Carol is providing her consultation to us, free of charge. Don¡¯t look a gift horse in the mouth.¡± Aiden turns to me and ces his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± he says quietly. ¡°You¡¯re the expert here. I trust you to step into negotiations, as long as you¡¯re stillfortable with it.¡± Robert, who has been silently watching the exchange, slowly nods his head. ¡°Well. There¡¯s nothing to lose,¡± he deres. He ps his legs in a sign of decisiveness. ¡°Carol, we would be extremely grateful if you would lend us your expertise. At least we¡¯ll have a chance to crash and burn with some semnce of control.¡± A quick discussion between the four of us ensues. We go over a few important details and I mentally prepare myself for what is toe. After a few minutes of hushed debating, the representative re-enters the room. The representative appears surprised to see a new face in the room. ¡°Oh? Do we have a visitor?¡± He asks. He looks at me appraisingly, I do my best to put on a brave face, rolling my shoulders back and standing all. ¡°Not a visitor.¡± I say, ¡°a consultant. My name is e is Carol Miller, and Ell be taking the negotiations from here¡± SEND GIFT Èý 111 COMMENT Chapter 31 ¡°I¡¯m not sure how this is going to help with our meeting,¡± the sponsor says dismissively. ¡°Look, I¡¯m a very busy man. Can we just wrap this up? I¡¯ve said everything that I need to say.¡± I had expected the sponsor to do something like this. It¡¯s typical for men to make power moves like this during negotiations. Normally, it forces the opposing side to either give up or retaliate with more anger. Neither of those has ever been my typical approach. Instead, I¡¯ll hit him where he¡¯s most vulnerable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± I say, ¡°but we would really prefer to continue discussing this deal. ze has been a staple of the Statford Freeze¡¯s branding for quite some time. I hold a deep admiration for yourpany. I would love to give this topic more time for discussion if it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble. As I expected, stroking the man¡¯s ego is an immediate sess. He puffs up his chest slightly in response to my words. ¡°Well. 1 can hardly me you for that¡­ He nces down at his watch, clearly not actually reading the time. Eventually, he clears his throat and settles into his chair. ¡°Well, this is a bit inconvenight, but I¡¯ll allow it. Do I need to start from the beginning?¡± ¡°For posterity¡¯s sake, yes,¡± I nod. The sponsor sighs but obliges. I put on a perfectly innocent face. I need him to I think. underestimate me so that he¡¯ll slip up. ¡°Our profits are way down this quarter. Ourpany has unfortunatelye under unexpected financial strain, and ¡°To be clear, is this financial difficulty outside of the typical realm of seasonal changes?¡± I ask. I force a pleasant smile. ¡°I just want to make sure, I don¡¯t know much about the sports beverage industry.¡± The sponsor blinks. It¡¯s clear that he didn¡¯t expect me to ask such a specific question. Still, my clueless performance seems to make him drop his guard. ¡°Well ¨C yes,¡± he says eventually. He quickly regains his footing and looks confident once more. ¡°We have our best analysts on the job, I can assure you. Our performance and profits have been low. We have to decrease our sponsorship deals on all fronts. ¡°How many sponsorships have you reduced, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± I say pretending to be genuinely curious. Of course, I know that¡¯s something he can¡¯t share with me, but I want to start prodding him on more private matters. Once again, the man looks caught off guard. He falters for a moment, only confirming my suspicions further. ¡°Well ¨C I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not at liberty to share that information,¡± he says atst. I pretend to nod thoughtfully and think for a moment ¡°That makes sense. Could you at least give us a percent margin estimate?¡± I ask. The man looks nervous. It looks like I¡¯ve started to poke holes in his story, I think with satisfaction. 1¡­ Well, not off the top of my head,¡± he says evasively. He wipes his palms against his cks nervously. I note that he doesn¡¯t seem to have brought any materials along with him to reference which is certainly out of the ordinary for a typical negotiation meeting ¡°Hm_That¡¯s strange, 1 say, still pretending to be asking cluelessly. ¡°Do you at least have some sort of proportional estimate per deal?¡± I ask. The sponsor crosses his arms, clearly fed up with my line of questioning, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve told you everything that you need to know. Ourpany is financially struggling, and In a way that is atypical for this time of year?¡± I cut in, prompting him to borate. He hastily nods. ¡°Yes, yes, this is normally our best season,¡± he says with a wave of his hand. I smile internally, I got him, I think triumphantly. ¡°Interesting. You would expect a sports drink brand to do much better in the warmer months when non-athletes are more likely to need a specialized drink. Could it be that winter sportske hockey bring in a majority of your numbers?¡± ¡°The man¡¯s face stiffens I can feel Aiden, the coach, and the team owner all staring at me. I¡¯ve caught him in a lie. 111 MJThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 M The sponsor grinds his teeth together. ¡°Typically, hockey teams would bring us more publicity. However, considering the team¡¯s recent performance¡­¡± ¡°Is that the real reason why you¡¯re pulling out?¡± The coach demands. ¡°You were seriously lying about thepany finances all along?¡± A defeated look crosses the sponsor¡¯s face. ¡°Fine, fine, enough questioning,¡± he sighs. ¡°Yes. Higher-ups are concerned about Mr. Cruz¡¯s recent performance in the rink. Considering how things have been going, you should be thankful we¡¯re not pulling our sponsorship entirely.¡± The coach stands up, his chair screeching out from underneath him as he does. ¡°That is absurd! We¡¯ve only had one match, and it was a practice round!¡± He insists. Surprisingly, Robert raises his hand to silence the both of them. I wish you had been honest with your concerns from the start,¡± he says. ¡°Why don¡¯t wee to apromise? If your concern is with the team¡¯s performance, then we can enter a conditional deal. All we have to do is adjust funding based on the team¡¯s performance and winnings. The sponsor, looking thoroughly embarrassed, mulls over Robert¡¯s words. ¡°Fine. But if your then our funding will only decrease from here.¡± 1 can feel Aiden be tense beside me. Luckily, the team owner speaks up. team continues to struggle. ¡°With all due respect, I¡¯ll worry about the team¡¯s performance. There¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re not on my payroll.¡± The sponsor stiffly nods, but he seems doubtful. The two swap a few more words before agreeing to rewrite the contract and meet agamter. The sponsor leaves with a snide expression on his face. After the door closes behind him, there is a moment of stunned alence. The coach looks especially shocked as he stares at mc. ¡°You ¨C how?¡± He splutters. Robert pats me on the shoulder. Well done, Ms. Miller. You¡¯re quite tenacious, aren¡¯t you?¡± 1 feel a bit embarrassed by the sudden praise, but when I look at Aiden, the smile on his face makes it all worth it. We exchange a few more pleasantries and the coach and team owner head out. Aiden and I are both too exhausted to make dinner after all of the drama, so we decide to order some pizza and have a rxing night in. Aiden has just gotten off the phone with a pizza ce when he turns to me with a curious expression. ¡°Wait a moment -Coach Bower mentioned something about an interview earlier, didn¡¯t he? Was that today I would love to watch it together¡± I feel a pat form in my stomach. The interview feels like so long ago that I had almost forgotten about it. I feel a sense of dread at the idea Aiden would see me using his fame like that Sull, I don¡¯t know how to refuse. I swallow hurd. Of course. Filtry to find it online? I head over toward the living room TV and pray that what he sees durint change how he feels about me forever. Chapter 32 Aiden and I settle into the couch, the box of pizza on the table in front of us and a te propped on each of ourps. My, it was very easy to find the interview, so there was no way to pretend that I couldn¡¯t find it. It has been released on several streaming tforms already. I¡¯m not able to think of a reason to dy watching it anymore. I press y on the interview. As soon as the sound of the triumphant theme song for the talk show begins, I fix my eyes on the floor. I can¡¯t bear to watch a single moment. I wish I could plug my ears without drawing too much attention to myself. As the video seems to crawl by, I notice a slight tension in Aiden¡¯s shoulders. I catch a glimpse of him out of the corner of my eye. He¡¯s stopped eating his pizza entirely. He has an unhappy set to his mouth that I¡¯vee to identify as a bad sign. Oh no. He¡¯s upset, I realize mummbly. Anxiety begins to gnaw at my nerves. I try to push aside my unease and just keep eating. The interview continues. We imally reach the section where the interviewer begins relentlessly pressing me with personal questions about Aiden. I try my best not to pay attention to my ufortable answers. I can see Aiden shift out of the corner of my eye. Difort radiates from him like heat waves. The tension in the room seems to build and build every moment that crawls on. I start to feel like I¡¯m reliving one of the most embarrassing moments of my life in front of my boyfriend. Even worse, the embarrassing moment involves him. Finally, I can¡¯t bear the awkwardness any longer. I grab the remote off of the table and pause the interview. I get to my feet quickly, my hands sped together in front of me nervously. Aiden looks up at my sudden movement with clear surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I begin, my words tumbling out. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen. My boss didn¡¯t even warn me about we were doing, I swear, it¡¯s never been my intention to use your fame! Aiden¡¯s expression softens. I can see the tension in his shoulders slip away. ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re using me,¡± he says gently. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m upset. I promise. I¡¯m upset because I can tell you¡¯re ufortable with all of this.¡± ¡¤ you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m using you?¡± I say. I¡¯m a bit The frantic energy leaves my body suddenly at Aideo response ¡°You bewildered. I¡¯m telling the truth, of course, but it¡¯s almost shocking to see that Aiden believes me. He smiles gently. ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s not why I feel upset. It¡¯s because I can see how unhappy you are in the interview. His brow furrows.¡± don¡¯t want to be a burden on your career. It can¡¯t be easy to be associated with me, personally or professionally.¡± I swallow hard, my my throat tight with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not you,¡± I confess quickly. ¡°It¡¯s my boss. I resent him for making me resort to these fame-seeking tactics. I feel likepromising my principles just to gain media attention¡± Aiden reaches out, his hand finding mine. He gently pulls me back onto the couch beside him. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible person, Carol,¡± Aiden says sincerely. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. You deserve a job that aligns with your values, where you can be proud of what you do His words warm me to my core. I feel relief wash over me. ¡°Thank you.¡± softly. What are you thanking me for I murmur. ¡°That means a lot to me.¡± AidenughsOwned by N?velDrama.Org. *Forforting me,¡± I say, ¡°And, for trusting me. I¡¯m sure many people have tried to use you for your fame before.¡± Aiden squeezes my hand ¡°But you¡¯re not just anyone. You¡¯re Carul. My fated mate I feel a weight hit off my shoulders and a spark in my heart. Incunable to resist the urge to lean in, pressing a gentle kiss to Tus lips I can feel the busson of the evening melt away around us. We press our bodies closer together, the spate between us narrowing until we inpletely wrapped up in one another. 111 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 MJ Aiden follows up my kiss with an even more passionate one. Before I know it, I find myself on my back with Aiden leaning over me. Iugh and put a hand on his chest. ¡°Someone¡¯s eager,¡± I tease. He takes my hand and kisses my palm ¡°With you, always,¡± he murmurs against my skin. enough, we We begin to shed our clothes, leaving a trail of them in our wake as we make our way to the bedroom. Soon enoug tumble into the sheets together. Our bodies fit together perfectly as Aiden presses against me. It isn¡¯t long before we find ourselves lost in the heat of pleasure with one another yet again, My fingernails dig into Aiden¡¯s back as he leans over me, pressing me firmly into the bed. ¡°Carol.¡± he whispers against my lips. My head tilts back with pure bliss as the pleasure builds and builds, ¡°Aiden.¡± I respond. With each other¡¯s names on our lips, we soon find ourselves spent and blissful. We don¡¯t move far from one another after the intimate moment has ended. The embrace is so tender andforting that it only takes moments to drift off to sleep. A sense of peace settles over me, the rhythmic rise and fall of Aiden¡¯s chest lulling me into a peaceful rest. But as the darkness of sleep envelops me, I find my eyes opening to the same strange celestial dreamscape I awoke in the other night. This time, however, feels different There had been something strangely familiar about this vast expanse of space before. It was almostforting. Now, those warm feelings are reced by a sense of deep unease. The hair stands up on the back of my neck. It almost feels like I¡¯m being watched. I think. I¡¯m shaken from my thoughts by an urgent voice cutting through the silence. ¡°Carol¡± it whispers. It¡¯s the same voice from before. The sound sends shivers down my spine. I turn quickly to try and find but everywhere I look shows nothing but stars. The voice continues the source, ¡°Something dangerous ising, and it¡¯sing quickly My heart pounds in my chest. I want to call out into the darkness. I want to demand answers, to ask the speaker to reveal herself but the words catch in my throat. All around me, the darkness seems to close in. I feel almost like I¡¯m suffocating. The stars dappling the endless sky an me flicker out one by one. Fear seizes my heart as I realize I will soon be lost in the endless dark. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the dream shatters. Shoot awake, gasping for air. I nce around frantically lifelike as the dreamscape felt, 1 fund myself in Aiden¡¯s room looking just as we left it. My heart begins to slow and Iy back into the bed. Despite the echoed through my dream. surance of reality, I can¡¯t shake the ominous words that Something dangerous? What could that mean I wonder. I shake myself. What am I thinking? It¡¯s just a dream. Lremind myself As I curl up barside Aiden, seeking sce in hisforting presence, I can¡¯t help but wonder what the future holds and what darkness might want me just beyond the horizon 15:15 Mon, Jun Tu Chapter 33 The sun casts a warm glow over the city as Aiden drives me to work. Despite the cheery atmosphere, a slight sadness lingers which means our time together will be brief. in the e car. Today is the start of Aiden¡¯s more rigorous practice schedule. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t see you more today, Aiden confesses, vocalizing the disappointment we both feel, I rub his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad! I know you have a big matching up soon, reply, trying to keep my mood up. ¡°There¡¯s four big matches in total, right? That isn¡¯t too long. I say, Despite my words, it feels like a very long time. This is what it means to date a professional athlete. I remind myself. No need to get bummed all of a sudden. You knew this wasing Aiden sighs. His eyes remain fixed on the road, but I can tell that he¡¯s feeling down. I think for a moment before a smile creeps across my lips. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have anyte meetings today. Maybe I coulde to watch practice tonight?¡± Aiden¡¯s face lights up with excitement. ¡°That would be perfect, he says. My heart feels warm and fuzzy. As we pull up to my workce, I feel another wave of dread overwhelm the happiness that I had just felt. Just seeing the building reminds me of the unfortunate events of the day prior. Even though Aiden forgave me, I still haven¡¯t really forgiven myself and I certainly haven¡¯t forgiven my boss. I kiss Aiden goodbye and reluctantly leave the ear, trudging toward my office 1. duck my head as I step through the front doors, not wanting to catch anyone¡¯s attention. I would love to have just one normal day at the office, I think. Unfortunately fo me, I¡¯ve barely stepped through the doors when my boss spots me. Arge grin spreads across Daniel¡¯s face. He makes a beeline in my direction, ignoring the employer he was just speaking with ¡°Ah, there¡¯s my star employer, he says, pping me on the back 1 try not to grimace. ¡°That promotion yesterday went perfectly. I¡¯ve been getting calls and emails from new clients all day and night. You really have done us all a favor. Miller.¡± Despite Daniel¡¯s praise, all 1 feel is unease. I force anigfortable smile and nod. I already felt bad enough about the promotion itself. Now that Daniel is drawing direct attention to me in the middle of our workce, it only feels more awkward I know that I¡¯m not the only one who finds the situation uncontable. I can feel the gazes of my coworkers burning into my back. 1 hear faint whispers around me. It¡¯s clear they¡¯re irritated by Daniel¡¯s obvious disy of favoritism, and I can¡¯t even me them. I only catch a few snippets of their words as they whisper celebrity boyfriend- publicity stunt attention-seeking ¡°Thanks¡± 1 Jorer out, trying to drown out the words that have already begun to echo in my mind I suddenly remembert Danel mentioned he was going to n out another promotion Did you schedule the nest one I add on quickly. PleaseOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Please say no. Thor you: I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯ve been too busy belding chenta¡± Dansel deres 1 for a way of relief. Daniel pats my back one more time. ¡°Team tell you to altrady ready for the next one, but I¡¯ifi affard you¡¯ll have to wait just a bit longer. Don¡¯t worry though The smile on my dani ?n ang d¨´ng but happy. I say goodbye to Daniel and try not to walk i 1iori tar cyra,ad anypleta following alk back toward my own office mournfully Inderstand that they re produbly 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 MJ. The workday drags by, try to bury myself in my assignments and leave my office as little as possible. Any time that I do, I move quickly, dreading the moment that Daniel decides to stop me and cause a scene again. Luckily, the rest of the day slips by without further incident. The end of the day finally arrives. I can¡¯t wait to leave my desk and smile widely when I see Aiden¡¯s driver waiting for me at the curb. I climb into the car and we drive to the rink, eager to see Aiden y again. To my surprise, practice is already in full swing when I step through the doors. The sound of hockey sticks cracking against the ice and the puck flying across the rink makes it immediately clear just how intensely they¡¯re ying My eyes flit to my watch as I had thought. I arrived early. That¡¯s strange. Why did they start early? ¨C Aiden barely has time to spare me a smile as I settle into a seat in the stands. I watch the team skirmish, shooting across the rink as fast as lightning. I can immediately see they¡¯re all pushing themselves to their limit. Aiden is the only teammate who isn¡¯tpletely red in the face and panting with exhaustion. It quickly bes clear it isn¡¯t just normal fatigue from a workout. The team looks overworked. Their exhaustion is evident in the droop of their shoulders and the weariness in their eyes. Aiden, however, seems oblivious to their struggles. He continues to fly across the rink like a man possessed. The minutes tick on and practice only bes more chaotic. I nce at my watch again ¨C it¡¯s already been half an hour and they haven¡¯t even had a few minutes¡¯ break. 1 nce at the sidelines, expecting to see the head coach egging them on. To my shock, he¡¯s nowhere in sight. I don¡¯t see any assistant coaches who sometimes show up, either. This must be an extraneous practice, I realize. Aiden himself seems to be the one leading practice for the night. I have to do something, I think. Seeing the team in such a rundown state makes me nervous. Not only is it bad for them, but it will only make them resent Aiden more. My eyes scan the rink. How can I stop them? There aren¡¯t a shouts out the name of a particrly exhausting drill¡±¡® any breaks for me to talk to Aiden. My anxiety builds as Aiden Finally, I can¡¯t handle it any longer. ¡°Aiden, can we talk for a minute?¡± I call out as casually as I can. I immediately start to regret my decision to speak up as everyone turns to stare at me. The scraping of skates against the icees to an abrupt halt as Aiden stops. I feel a sudden rush of nervousness. Aiden¡¯s brow furrows in confusion, but he doesn¡¯t start ying again. ¡°Sure. Take ten, everyone.¡± The team almost copses as soon as they get the chance. Aiden still doesn¡¯t seem to notice as he skates over the sidelines. I quickly make my way down the steps to meet him. I try to force down any apprehension as I steel myself to speak. COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 34 Wrong?¡± ¡°Why Aiden asks, his expression creased with concern. He pulls off his helmet and runs a hand through his hair. His tousled locks look messy in a shockingly attractive way. I try to shove down the immediate wave of attraction I feel at the sight. Not now, I remind myself. This is important. I take a deep breath. ¡°Aiden. I know you want to win. I know this match is important to you, of course, but¡­ Don¡¯t you think this is a little much?¡± Aiden only looks more confused. ¡°A little much? It¡¯s just an extra practice. Coach Bower rmended it,¡± he says. His wordse out more quickly than normal. I can tell he¡¯s still a little out of breath even now. If he¡¯s out of breath, I can¡¯t even imagine how his teammates feel, I realize. ¡°I understand,¡± I say slowly, ¡°but you need to be careful.¡± Aiden still doesn¡¯t seem to catch my meaning, so I gesture toward his teammates, ¡°Just look at them.¡± Aiden turns his head. His teammates haven¡¯t even skated over to the sidelines. Instead, they have elected to copse to the ground wherever theyst were. The pain and exhaustion is palpable in the room. ¡°Pushing yourself and your teammates to the brink isn¡¯t the answer, I say, my voice gentle but firm. ¡°If you overwork yourselves, the team will only suffer in the long run. Not only will they hurt themselves, but they¡¯ll grow to resent this sport.¡± Aiden turns back to me with a look of realization. His head sags with regret. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admits. ¡°I¡¯ve been far too hard on them. I rub his shoulder, my heart swelling with sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I reassure him. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a difficult position. You¡¯re being hard on yourself ¨C I can tell. But you need to be careful how that impacts others.¡± Aiden nods and offers me a weak smile. ¡°You know me too well, he chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t dumped me yet.¡± Iugh softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lover boy, that¡¯s not in the ns,¡± I tease him, nudging his shoulder with mine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You caught it early. It¡¯s never toote to change things.¡± Aiden nods with determination. He leaves his helmet on the sidelines as he skates back onto the rink. I see his teammates tense with anticipation of the drilling toe. Luckily, Alden surprises all of them. ¡°Good work, everyone. Let¡¯s wrap up practice early today and clean up the locker room. You¡¯ve worked hard, you deserve a break. I¡¯ll practice more on my own time.¡± A wave of relief washes over the team. They pull themselves to their feet and thankfully make their way to the sidelines. As they pull off their gear, I catch a few sending thankful nces in my direction. It seems like they sensed I intervened on their behalf. Aiden insists that I stay on the sidelines as the team cleans the locker room. I agree readily ¨C I¡¯m sure the smell in there isn¡¯t something I want to experience right now. I look through my emails for a few minutes until Aiden steps back our ¡°Everyone¡¯s cleared out,¡± he calls to me from the entrance to the locker room. ¡°It¡¯s finally clean in here, if you¡¯d like to join me I follow Aiden to the locker room. I¡¯m genuinely surprised to find how clean it is. The room smells fresh, and it looks like everyone¡¯s gear has been cleaned out. I smile.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m impressed!¡± I say, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t ever seen it when it¡¯s dirty, so I don¡¯t really have aparison point.¡± ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to, Auden assures me almost grimly put my things down on a beach and take a moment to look around, admiring how clean it looks. = 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 MJ ¡°So, are you nning on practicing more after this?¡± I ask. Aiden andkes his head, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. Actually, I had something else in mind,¡± he replied, his voice low I feel my body grow hot as I realize exactly what Aiden means. I lowly turn to him with a small smile ying on my lips. ¡°I thought you were worried the locker room would be too dirty teased him. He shrugs, ¡°I know just how to clean oil.¡± He nods toward the showers with a smirk. ¡°Care to join me?¡± 1 watch with rapt attention as he pulls off his shirt. His muscles glisten with sweat under the dim lights of the locker room. He pulls off his pants, next, and soon enough he¡¯s standing in the locker room fully nude. I swallow hard. ¡°You¡¯re sure no one else is in here?¡± I whisper. He grins. but me ¡°I made sure of it. No one else gets to see you but A thrill goes down my spine at how possessive Aiden is being. My eyes are fixed on Aiden as he strides over to the showers and turns on the water. I nce around the room onest time before finally deciding to join him. I begin to quickly unbutton my blouse, but he holds out a hand. Hey, no rush. I want to enjoy this.¡± My face burns with embarrassment, but I don¡¯t want to give up the opportunity to drive Aiden crazy. I slow my pace, unbuttoning my shirt and slipping out of my pencil skirt at anguid pace. By the time I¡¯m out of all of my clothes, Aiden¡¯s expression is ravenous. ¡°Come here,¡± he demands almost pleads. 1 decide to oblige. As soon as I step under the warm water of the showers, Aiden pulls me into his arms. He captures my lips in a passionate kiss. The world around us seems to fade away as we lose ourselves in each other. The feeling of the warm water cascading over our bodies only adds to the heat of our intimacy. With a soft sigh, I melt into Aiden¡¯s strong embrace. Our bodies tangle together like that was what they were meant to do. Aiden¡¯s powerful arms lift me, and my legs lock around his hips. We move in perfect tandem with one another as we both get closer and closer to satisfaction. 1 feel Aiden pick up the pace, bracing my back against the wall of the showers behind me. The sound of running water bes the perfect backdrop to the sound of our intimate union. At longst, with onest embrace, both of us are satisfied. Aiden holds me in his arms for a long moment before slowly letting the to my feet. I¡¯m wobbly for a moment, a bit lightheaded at the intensity of our encounter. Aiden catches me and chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± he whispers, leaning in to kiss my forehead. I feel my face flush again. I wrap my arms around him and press my ear against his chest just to hear his heartbeat. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think that,¡± I admit quietly. Aiden squeezes me against his chest, ¡°Because you¡¯re perfect for me,¡± he whispers For a long moment, the two of us enjoy the warmth of the shower and the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies. When I¡¯m with Aiden like this, everything else seems to melt away ¡ª at least for now. The moon is high and the stars are wonkling as Aiden and I step out of his car into the driveway of his vi. The cool night air soliy kisses toy skin and 1 take a mute to stretch out my holy thosurprisingly. I feel a little bit sore after our¡­ activities in the lucker mom 1 groan quietly to myself. That¡¯s going to ache in the morning, isn¡¯t it? M 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 M ¡°Are you stilling, or are you going to keep doing calisthenics?¡± Aiden teases, noticing that I had paused. I roll my eyes. 45 ¡°This is your fault, you know,¡± 1 use. ¡°Not all of us are hockey yers. It¡¯s not fair to break a sudden workout on a regr person. Aidenughs at my response and pockets his keys, making his way toward the door. I¡¯m about to follow after him as I feel a sudden chill down my spine. I¡¯m hit by an almost sickening wave of deja vu. I freeze where I¡¯m standing Something about this moment feels exactly like the strange dreams I¡¯ve been having recently. B Chapter 35 Aiden noticed my hesitation and turns to me. He quickly rushes to my side. ¡°Are you okay, Carol?¡± he asks, his voice soft with worry. I¡¯m having a hard time vocalizing what exactly I¡¯m feeling. Deep in my bones, I know that something¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t possibly justify why I¡¯m feeling this so strongly, though. Before I can respond, a faint clicking noise sounds from nearby Aiden and I be still. Aiden¡¯s werewolf instincts kick in before I can think. He moves protectively in front of me, scanning our surroundings with a wary eye. The light from the garage is the only thing that gives us a view of the surrounding area. Other than Aiden¡¯s car and part of the driveway, it¡¯s difficult to make anything else out. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m familiar with the property that I think to look toward the cluster of bushes on the far side of the driveway. As we peer even harder into the darkness, we just barely see the outline of a figure lurking in the bushes. Aiden¡¯s jaw clenches with irritation. Judging by his reaction, he most likely thinks the figure is a member of the paparazzi. ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Aiden calls out, his voice ringing out in the night. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Get out of our bushes!¡± I hear a rustling sounding from the darkness most likely, the stranger is trying to escape. Aiden darts forward and grabs at the shadowy figure before they can slip away. He drags out the intruder into the faint light. I can just barely make out a man in dark clothes holding a camera. He has a ck baseball cap pulled as far down as it will go over his face, paired with a ck face mask. Everything about him is bizarrely nondescript. I hear rm bells going off inside my head. Everything about this feels suspicious. Aiden, on the other hand, takes one look at the camera and is evidently reminded of his many encounters with reporters. He demands that the intruder delete any photos he has taken and harshly admonishes the man. As I observe the man more closely, a sense of unease, seules over her. He isn¡¯t wearing anypany merchandise like a typical member of the paparazzi, and his cameracks the branding that journalists often carry. Plus, it¡¯s strange to see a member of the paparazzi actingpletely alone, especially sote at night¨Cand on private property, to boot. ¡°Aiden, something¡¯s not right,¡± I say, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a paparazzi, and his camera isn¡¯t branded¡± The man looks between the two of us with obvious apprehension in his eyes. Aiden frowns, considering my words. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admits, his tone troubled. ¡°We need to do something about this. We need to take him to the police and gather more information. I nod and dial the police. Aiden keeps a hand firmly grasping the man¡¯s cor, making sure he can¡¯t make a break for it. Aiden is the first to speak with the police as soon as they arrive. One officer shoves the man into a police car as the other takes our statements. ¡°This man was intruding on our property. He took multiple photos without our permission,¡± Aiden exins feel my heart jump at the word ¡®our¡¯ despite myself. Focus, I remind myself sternly. The police officer arches an eyebrow at Aiden. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Aiden Cruz?¡± He asks. Aiden¡¯s brow furrows ¡°Yes, I am.¡± he says. ¡°How is that relevant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredibly relevant,¡± the office sports. ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with paparazzi before, haven¡¯t you?¡± cout. ¡°He¡¯s also actingpletely 1 feel a spark of irritation and step forward. ¡°He isn¡¯t wearing any paparazzi logos,¡± i point o alone. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as strange?¡± The police officer shrugs. ¡°Ife could be a frence photographer¡± he says dismissively. I feel a rush of frustration. Aiden 1/3 < 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 speaks up for me. MJ ¡°He¡¯s stillmitting a crime he points out. ¡°This is private property.¡± The police officer still looks unimpressed. ¡°We¡¯ll take him in, but unless he has anything illegal on him, it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯s going to face serious consequences. This kind of behavior isn¡¯t out of the ordinary, especially considering your celebrity status. Isn¡¯t that sort of part of your job description?¡± Aiden and I try to convince the police officer to take more serious action, but he won¡¯t budge. The police investigate the intruder but don¡¯t find anything more than a few photos on his camera. Aiden tries to learn more about where exactly this intruderes from and who he works for, but the police refuse to tell us since he hasn¡¯tmitted any ¡°serious¡± crimes. Aiden and I return to the vi exhausted and even more uneasy than before. We fall into bed. Aiden rubs my back with a concerned expression.. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks softly. I let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I admit. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.¡± Aiden nods thoughtfully, ¡°Even if they were paparazzi, what they did was strange and uneptable,¡± he says. your house, I say. I feel my face burn at the slip-up. Aiden smiles. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to feel unsafe anywhere, let alone our but doesn¡¯tment. Somehow, I get the feeling he¡¯s pleased. ¡°And that makes perfect sense,¡± he assures me. ¡°Here. Why don¡¯t drive you to work tomorrow? Maybe after work you coulde by training, too. I want to be by your side.¡± 1 smile and wrap my arms around Aiden tightly. Although his presence isforting, I still feel strange. That night, I fall into a fitful sleep, my dreams gued by whispers of warning and impending danger. I wake up the next morning feeling unsettled, the remnants of my dreams clinging to me like a thick fog. For the next few weeks, Aiden stays by my side as much as he can. Aiden continues to drive me to work each day. Once work is over, I head straight to watch him practice. He keeps a vignt eye for any possible signs of trouble. With each passing day. I begin to feel more rxed. Aiden¡¯s presence is reassuring, and we don¡¯t see any other photographers since that night. Even though the waking world begins to feel more normal, my dreams only be stranger. I don¡¯t hear the elderly woman¡¯s voice again for some time. Instead, I find myself drifting in my dreamscape, untethered. I wake up every morning feeling more confused than when I fell asleep.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the more time I spend at practices, the more begin to understand the game. I¡¯m surprised to find that I¡¯m actually beginning to pick up some of the strategies and technique. The previously meaningless drills and skirmishes. slowly start to make sense. I even feel like I¡¯m getting a strong grasp of the rules. As my familiarity with the grows, Aiden¡¯s talent only bes more and more obvious. He¡¯s a clear leader on the team. His speed and strength are unmatched by any other yer. I understand now why the public has such an intense fascination with him Even the coach seems to defer to Aiden most of the time. Aiden runs many of the practices. Luckily, beach. nowhere near as intensely as he did before Auden¡¯s athleticism and confidence is absolutely striking I find myself staring at him for a Large majority of his practices. even when I¡¯m supposed to be catching up on emails. It¡¯s a lot more attractive than I would like to adinit The way be moves across the we truly makes me understand the wolf that his species holds simrity to. His muscles ripple underucallis lucky gear with each powerful movement Whenever I catch a glimpse of los face beneath his helmet, the ¡°Tensions the aktimar fhics by a longst, the night before the tag match arrives. The anticipation of the uingpetition bangs thack in the au My muud swirls with excitement and apprehension as I watch theirst practice before 3/3 15:16 Mon, Jun 10 M J .. 61% Despite my nervousness, as Llook at Aiden, his unwavering determination fills me with a sense of reassurance. I know that there is hope for the Statford Freeze. If anyone can lead this team to victory, it¡¯s Aiden. 1 watch from the sidelines as Aiden¡¯s team continues to practice tirelessly. The sharp sound of skates slicing through the ice echoes in the air, mingling with the shouts of the yers and the thud of the hockey puck as it flies across the rink. 1960 My attention is suddenly pulled away from their practice by the sound of my phone ringing. I pull out my phone and check the caller ID. To my surprise, I can see I¡¯m getting a call from my mother. I feel a sense of uncase hanging over me. Çú Chapter 36 My parents don¡¯t normally call me without scheduling out time to talk first. We have a good rtionship, but we don¡¯t speak press the that often considering how busy my schedule is. Could it be an emergency? I wonder. I quickly answer the call and phone to my ear. ¡°Hey, Mom,¡± I say cheerfully, trying to keep my voice steady despite the knot of anxiety in my stomach. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hey, Carrie, it¡¯s good to hear your voice,¡± my mom¡¯s voice crackles through the speaker. Despite the cute nickname she uses for me, her words areden with concern. My worry only grows. ¡°You sound nervous. Did something happen?¡± I ask I hear my father¡¯s voice from the other side of the line, this timeN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. you out,¡± he says. I huff. They¡¯re always worrying about me, ever he you busy right now? We don¡¯t want to stress I¡¯m the one who should be worrying about them. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Please tell me, you¡¯re making me antsy,¡± I insist. My parents hesitate for a moment before diving in. ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s this strange ck car we keep seeing,¡± my mother begins. ¡°We catch sight of itte at night. It¡¯s never there during the day. It seemed a bit strange at first, but we mostly ignored it¨C people are alwaysing in and out of the neighborhood and all that.¡± ¡°That was how it started,¡± my dad continues. ¡°But¡­ Recently, we¡¯ve been seeing¡­ Shadows.¡± ¡°Shadows?¡± I echo. I can¡¯t help but think about the strange photographer who was waiting for Aiden and I. I shudder. ¡°Yes, shadows!¡± My mother says ¡°At night, we keep seeing movement in the yard. We thought it was some sort of wild animal, at first, but then it persisted. The other night, I realized that a man was sneaking around at the fringes of our yard. I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s been people like him all along- My stomach twists with dread. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re paparazzi?¡± I ask. I find it¡¯s easier to go along with Aiden¡¯s typical exnation than to listen to my own instincts. ¡°We¡¯re not sure,¡± my mom admits, ¡°but it seems a bit¡­ strange. The car doesn¡¯t have any markings on it Plus, no one has approached us directly. All we have to go off of are vague glimpseste at night.¡± My mind races as I think back to the man who had followed Aiden and I out of the party and the one who was waiting in our driveway. Could it be the same person? I wonder fearfully. Hell, could it be a group of people? Is someone really following us, and now they¡¯re following my parents? ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I say. ¡°Please stay safe. Maybe consider filing a police report. Definitely invest in a good security system. ¡°We¡¯ll be alright, Carol,¡± my father reassures me. ¡°We just wanted to let you know. This whole situation could start affecting you, too.¡± I hold my tongue as I feel the urge to tell them about my own experiences. I don¡¯t need to frighten them more right now, think. ¡°Of course,¡± I say quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Aiden about all of this. We should talk more soon, okay?¡± ¡°Absolutely, my mom chimes in. ¡°We love you, Carrie. Please take care, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± 1 echo with a small smile. ¡°Love you, 100.¡± Thang up the phone with a mounting sense of dread. The next time Aiden has a break from practicing. I wave him down from the sidelines. As soon as he¡¯s taken off his helmet I jump into the story of everything my parents had just told me. 15.17 Mon, Jun 10 M As I speak, Aiden¡¯s brow furrows with frustration at the strangers at my parents¡¯ home. His jaw clenches and unclenches. ¡°I should have reported that photographer to the police when I had the chance,¡± he mutters once I¡¯ve finished, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°Til look into it. Carol. I promise.¡± 61% I shake my head, cing a hand on his arm in a gesture of reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aiden,¡± I insist. ¡°No one is hurt. Everything is okay. I just wanted to let you know for now, you need to focus on your match tomorrow and not let this distract you too much.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression softens as he ets my gaze, ¡°Thanks, Carol, he murmurs, his voice filled with sincerity. He runs a hand over my arm lovingly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better mate.¡± The day of the match finally arrives, and Aiden¡¯s anticipation radiates off of him. The tension in the air is palpable as ready to head to the rink. he gets This match is the 18-to-8 elimination match for all teams in the region. It was hard to imagine eight entire teams being eliminated from the running in such a short period of time. If Aiden¡¯s team loses, it will end before it can even begin. 1 try my hardest to distract him. The online reports that have beening out aren¡¯t exactly optimistic about the Statford Freeze¡¯s chances. Plenty of pieces had alreadye out suggesting Aiden¡¯s potential elimination. The moment when Aiden needs to head to the rink finally arrives. He stands by the door, breathing in deeply as he hoists his equipment over his shoulder. He¡¯s about to step out when I stop him with a gentle hand on his arm. ¡°Hey, I say softly, my voice filled with faith. ¡°I know you can do this, Aiden. I know just how hard you¡¯ve been working. It¡¯s going to pay off, okay? I believe in you.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes meet mine, his expression full of anxiety. As I speak, the tension in his shoulders slips away. All of his worries seem to melt away like magic. A smile tugs at his lips, gratitude shining in his eyes. Just as quickly as happiness shed across his face, hisyxpression freezes in ce. His eyebrows raise, and a strange look sparks in his eyes. He almost looks uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask. He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. It¡¯s just¡­¡± His expression bes pensive ¡°Have you always been this good atforting people?¡± I blink. ¡°Oh. I don¡¯t know.¡± A bemused smile pulls at my lips. Thank you, I guess?¡± Aiden studies me for a long moment. I tilt my head with confusion. ¡°Is everything alright, Aiden?¡± I ask, genuinely concerned. He shakes his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he says. He pulls me into a tight hug. ¡°Thank you, Carol. I¡¯ll see you at the rink¡± He presses a kiss to my forehead and waves goodbye. Aiden¡¯s strange behavior gives me a sense of uncase. Maybe he just nervous about the game, I tell myself. As I get ready to head to the match myself, a voice in the back of my head tells the I know something more is happening. SEND GIFT ||| H o Chapter 37 61%N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The anticipation hangs heavy in the air as the stadium wa for the game to begin. Bright lights sh and loud music ys as the Jumbotronbs over the crowd, recording fans of both teams standing and cheering. The team Aiden is going up against is called the Ridgewall Stampede. From what I¡¯ve gathered from clips online, they¡¯re regarded highly amongst hockey fans. The mascot of the team, a man in a cartoonish-looking bull costume, makesps around the rink hyping up the audience. The audience is packed to the brim. I¡¯m wearing one of Aiden¡¯s practice jerseys. It seems like one of the benefits of being an athlete¡¯s girlfriend is not having to pay for merch, I think with amusement. The jersey itself is white with cobalt blue letters and ents. It¡¯srge on me, of course, but it looks line enough with a smart pair of jeans and a few simple essories, including a team hat. My eyesb over the crowd. Even if I hadn¡¯t looked up the Ridgewall Stampede prior to the game, their team colors are obvious. Their fans fill the stadium with a sea of brown and red. I¡¯m surprised to see how many of their fans are here, considering it¡¯s an at-home game for our team. Aiden reserved me the same seat asst time, which I¡¯m thankful for. Luckily for me, I found myself seated amongst other fans of the Statford Freeze. A few small groups of fans are clustered around me, all wearing the recognizable white and blue. These fans don¡¯t seem as optimistic as I feel. I overhear a few of them grumble amongst one another, ¡°Why did we evene? This is going to be embarrassing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Cruz guy. We¡¯re doomed.¡± 1 shoot a look in their direction. It seems like their sentiment is shared by most of the audience. Although the fans of the Freeze fill the stadium, I see uneasy looks being traded all around. I can¡¯t even imagine how much pressure Aiden must be feeling right now. The fans of the Stampede, on the other hand, lookpletely confident. The Jumbotron shes clips of the fans cheering loudly and dancing, some of them picking up various team chants. The sight only serves to demoralize fans of the Freeze even more. The tension mounts as the clock ticks down to the start of the game. Both teams have already left the rink from warming up for their pre-game meeting. The coach was likely giving a rousing speech right about now deep in the locker rooms. Each team is bracing themselves for the game toe. I can¡¯t help but imagine Aiden standing in the locker room, his body tight with stress and his expression determined. The tears of the audience are undercut by anxious whispers. The questions on everyone¡¯s mind are clear will Aiden Cru live up to his fame? Will he be dropped from the team, or will he be kept on as the star yer? Can the Statford Freeze im victory? In the heart of the crowd, I sit, my heart pounding in my chest. It feels like hours have passed by since I arrived, even though it¡¯s only been minutes. My nervousness is only exacerbated by the negativity of the fans surrounding me ¡°How much do you wanna bet Cruz totally whiffs it?¡± One of them jokes, I bite my tongue to keep myself from responding. Atst, the teams emerge from their respective locker rooms. They skate onto the rink to the sound of bombastic music and begin to makeps around the rink. I jump to my feet and cheer and the rest of the audience does as well. I¡¯m determined to support Aiden no matter the oue. .its ¡°Go, Aiden¡± I call all out. Despite the fact my voice is one amongst the crowd, it somehow seems to reach him. As the teams get into position. Aiden and I lock eyes. A silent exchange passes between us. For a fleeting moment, the world around us seems to fade away. The two of us are caught, locked in a shared sense of determination and hope. Aiden¡¯s gaze holds a herce intensity, are burning bright in his eyes that leaves me breathless with admiration. ??? 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 Mj .61% Strangely, the light doesn¡¯t only stay in his eyes. For a moment, his whole body almost seems to glow. Before I can think too much more, with the resounding st of the referee¡¯s whistle, the match begins. From the moment the puck is dropped, it bes clear that Aiden is in a league of his own. His movements are fluid and graceful. His skill and agility is on full disy as he effortlessly navigates the ice, mming past his opponents and working in tandem with his team As the game progresses, Aiden¡¯s performance only seems to soar to greater heights. His lightning-fast reflexes and strategic prowess leave the opposing team scrambling to keep pace, their defense crumbling under the relentless onught of his attacks. The team slowly propels closer and closer to victory. The audience watches in awe as Aiden dominates the rink, their doubts and skepticism giving way to awe and admiration. I felt a swell of pride swell in her chest as she listened to the shifting sentiments of those around me. Slowly, murmurs of uncertainty are reced by cheers of encouragement and support. The game flies by in a whirlwind. The Ridgewall Stampede doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Finally, the final buzzer sounds loudly, signaling the end of the match. The stadium erupts into a deafening roar of apuse and cheers. All around me, fans of the Freeze leap to their feet and scream with excitement. The scores at the end of the match aren¡¯t even close. Even the announcers seem shocked by just how dominant the Freeze were ¡°The Statford Freeze wins! The booming voice over the inte deres. I jump to my feet, and so does the rest of the some people with excitement and some with anger. The opposing team slips quietly back to their locker room as the Freeze take their victoryp around the rink. stadium The team quickly moves to swarm Aiden. It¡¯s obvious to everyone watching who the star yer is. I beam with pride. Despite the attention, however, Aiden is focused elsewhere. Aiden bursts out of the rink, his eyes searching the throng of jubnt fans. When his gaze locks on me, a wide grin spreads across his face. He yanks off his equipment carelessly and strides toward me with determination. Surrounded by the euphoria of the moment, Aiden reaches me atst. His gaze is alight with pure exhration and joy. Without a word, he sweeps me into his arms, lifting the off of my feet into a triumphant embrace. My heart is bursting with joy and pride as the Jumbotron camera focuses on us once more, the entire audience witnessing our affection for one another. This time, I can¡¯t bring myself to cre As Aiden holds me close, our hearts beating in sync with the rhythm of the crowd, the hope and determination in the room bes palpable. Aiden presses his lips to mine. I feel like maybe, just maybe, everything will be alright. 2/2 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT = 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 MJ. Chapter 38 61%a With some cajoling, Aiden convinces me to apany him back down to the rink. Fans on all sides call out to get our attention as Aiden leads me back to the crowd of his teammates. I feel a bit embarrassed by the attention, but I¡¯m bursting with too much pride to focus on that right now. As soon as Aiden and I return to the team, they start cheering for him and pping him on the back. A few teammates share excited smiles with me- it¡¯s not much, but it certainly feels like a start to some kind of eptance. Even I feel swept up by the excited energy as they all begin to chant. ¡°Freeze! Freeze! Freeze!¡± Soon enough, the whole audience is whipped into a frenzy of chanting. I can¡¯t help but chant along. Aiden wraps an arm around me as I do, looking like he¡¯s on top of the world. 1 feel inspired by the spirit surrounding us. I lean up to whisper in Aiden¡¯s car. He tips his head so that I can reach him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we host a celebration at our ce?¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes light up with even more excitement, which is enough to dash any concerns I might have. He nods enthusiastically and turns to face his team. ¡°Afterparty at my ce!¡± He shouts, His call is immediately met with joyous cheering. The next hour is a whirlwind of activity as the tearn cleans up the locker room and gets ready to go. Aiden suggested that I wait in the car with a personal driver until he¡¯s ready to go so that I don¡¯t need to face the horde of fans alone, and I readily agreed. Aiden¡¯s private driver takes us home quickly. When we arrive, we only have a few minutes before the first wave of teammates shows up. Aiden and I frantically clean up the house and whip together any snacks we have. The party starts soon after that. Aiden¡¯s home, which is normally a peaceful and quiet space, feels with the sounds ofughter and carousing. Although I enjoy the peace and quiet, tonight, it¡¯s a wee change. I get to finally meet some of Aiden¡¯s teammates in a more controlled setting. All of them are respectful of me. It seems as though I¡¯ve earned some of their trust after ying mediator with Aiden. Eventually, the team decides to put on some highlights from the game on the TV. Everyone rxes on Aiden¡¯srge sofa and enjoys our snacks. Everyone is clearly in high spirits. Despite how out of ce, I should have felt, the celebratory energy helps me to feel included and ept it About two hours into the celebrations, I hear the doorbell ring. Aiden and I exchange a surprise look-all of the members of the team have already arrived. For a moment, I feel a spark of worry ¨C could this have something to do with the strangers who have been following us? Aiden seems to sense my worry. He insists that he go greet the guest at the door. My worry is east when a few momentster, Aiden reenters the room with the owner of the team, Robert Whitlock. The team quickly subdues the roughhousing. Even Coach Bower looks somewhat embarrassed by how loud they had all been. The team owner is an older nun whose very presence demands respect. Despite the sudden, nervous energy, the team owner chuckles. ¡°At ease, gentleman, Robert jokes with a smirk. There is a quiet chorus of chuckles in response to his joke. The coach stands up from where he was sitting to shake Robert¡¯s hand. ¡°You did a good job out there, Henry,¡± he says, with a smile. He turns toward the silent crowd of hockey yers. ¡°And you all did, too, I can tell that you¡¯ve all been working very hard. You did a great job.¡± 1/3 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 Èâ 61 The team cheers again. Despite how powerful and authoritative, the team owner is, he fits in with the party swimmingly Everyone begins to mingle and socialize with clips of the game, ying on the news in the background. Even the newscasters seemed shocked by how well the Freeze performed. ¦° I¡¯m in the middle of introducing myself to another one of Aiden¡¯s teammates when someone to have on my shoulder. To my surprise, I turn to see Robert smiling at me. ¡°Do you mind if I speak with you for a second, Carol?¡± He says, Shocked, all I can do is nod. Robert me aside, a knowing glint in his eyes. Carol, I wanted to thank you for all of your help..¡± He says. He grasps my hands and smiles sincerely. ¡°Thanks to you and your bargaining skills, the sponsor has agreed to double their sponsorship for the next match. My jar almost drops in shock. ¡°Really?!¡± I say. I manage to collect myself and clear my throat. ¡°Amen- that¡¯s great news, sir. I¡¯m just happy that I was able to help a little. ¡°A little?¡± He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re far too humble, Miss Miller. In fact, I believe that kind of work deservespensation. I I raise my hands and shake my head quickly. ¡°Oh, no, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± I said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who stepped in unexpectedly-I wouldn¡¯t expect you to pay me when I don¡¯t even work for you.¡± ¡°But you could,¡± she says, with a twinkle in his eye. to thank My heart leaps. I suddenly realize why the team owner decided to pull me aside, of all people. He doesn¡¯t just want toMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. he wants to hire me. I feel my heart leap. ¦°¦¥ ¨C This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The owners of major athletic teams like the Statford Freeze are wealthier and more influential than I could possibly imagine. The Whitlock name is especially notorious for carrying money and power. My mind can¡¯t help but wander as I think about all of the opportunities this could lead to Unfortunately, realityes back as it always does, I know that want to jump at this opportunity because my boss has been making me so ufortable recently. Still, it would be disrespectful to quit my job so suddenly we had a good reason. Besides, as much as I respect Robert, epting a job isn¡¯t something that could be done so lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, I tell him, my voice tinged with regret that I can¡¯t ept the offer now. ¡°Unfortunately, for now, I have my obligations. I deeply appreciate your offer, sir.¡± Robert nods with understanding. ¡°Of course,¡± he replies. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are a very responsible employee, and I wouldn¡¯t want to just pull you away like that. Just know that the door is always open if you change your mind.¡± The party continues for a few more hours, evensting into the wee hours of the morning. Robert is the first to leave, followed shortly after by Coach Bower. Eventually, Aiden decides the party is going on for long enough. ¡°All right,e on right, boys,¡± Aiden calls out over the crowd think you¡¯ve all partied and yed hard enough for one night. Go home and rest ¨C I know you won¡¯t need it.¡± A couple of Aiden¡¯s teammates, boo and hiss teasingly, but they all have smiles on their faces, Aiden¡¯s teammates collect themselves and pile out of the house one by one, even thanking me and Aiden on the way out. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to kick them out,¡± I say to Aiden, as a door closes behind thest of them. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you wanted to keep partying Aidenshakes his head with a yful smile. ¡°Oh no, I can promise you I sent them away for purely selfish reasons,¡± he says flirtatiously. ¡°Tcan¡¯t help it. I want you all for myself.¡± My face immediately flushes, despite myself. I pretend to consider Aiden¡¯s words. ¡°Hm. I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m kind of busy tonight¡­¡± I say teasingly Aiden gasps in muck-offense and grabs me around the waist. tome ¡°Oh, no you¡¯re not!¡± He deres. I let out a peel ofughter as he carries me toward our bedroom. ¡°You and I need son THE O 1517 Mon, Jun 10 M. alone time after that consage, fest¡± Tonight has been perfect in every possible way. My face hurts from how hard I¡¯ve been smiling for hours now. There¡¯s still and Aiden and I have already agreed to deal with my family situation tomorrow. For now, plenty to worry about, of course I¡¯m happy to see that tonight really is just for the two of us. SEND GIFT Chapter 39 .61% Aiden and I are both lucky enough that we have the next couple of days off. We spend the next day recovering. Both of us are feeling worn out from the night before ¨C Aiden because of his game, and me because of Well, Aiden. I guess what they say about the sexual appetites of alphas is right, I can¡¯t help but think the next morning. After we spent some time recovering. Aiden and I decide that it¡¯s time that we take a visit to my hometown. Aiden can tell that the worry has been wearing down on me and insists. I call my parents to let them know we¡¯reing over, and we get to packing. I don¡¯t realize how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to visiting my childhood home until I realize that I¡¯ve been smiling to myself every time I think about it. My parents and I have always had a good rtionship. I¡¯m thankful that are dynamic is at least certainly less dramatic than Aiden¡¯s family We start the drive early the next morning. The journey is only a few hours, but everything about the environment bes different as we leave the city. Tall buildings and bustling streets make way for rolling hills and quiet back roads. The golden glow of dawn gives way to a bright and beautiful day surprisingly warm for the time of year. The sun casts a warm glow over the familiarndscapes as we approach our destination. As Aiden drives us, I can¡¯t help but feel a wave of nostalgia wash over me. Memories of my childhood flood my mind, filling me with a sense of longing for the simplicity of my life before ¡°I haven¡¯t been back here in quite some time, I adnit. ¡°I¡¯ve onlye back once or twice since moving to Statford. It¡¯s strange how quickly time flies.¡± your family Aiden nces over at me a soft small ying on his lips. I¡¯m excited to see where youe from, and to meet y I nudge Aiden. ¡°I appreciate that. I say sincerely ¡°When was thest time you lived at home?¡± He asks, hum to myself as I think through the events of my life one at a time. ¡°I only moved to the city a few years ago,¡± I say. ¡°I didn¡¯t live at home before that, though. Although I did visit pretty often.¡± re you living?¡± He asks. It makes me smile how genuinely curious he is about my painfully ordinary life. ¡°Where were ¡°Oh, nowhere that fun. I¡¯ve never even left this region, honestly ¡°Just because you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t,¡± Aiden reminds me. ¡°I grew uppletely suffocated parents. I¡¯ve barely stepped out of the city. This is all novel to me I blink. I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, I think. To me, Aiden¡¯s life is an exciting one. Growing up in a big city with family is the sort of fantastic dream I¡¯ve only ever fantasized about, Cities are interesting and fun, whereas more ru like where I grew up are ordinary. To Aiden, everything is different. His life felt stifling and overcrowded. He never asked to be a part of a rich and powerl family. 1 look around thendscape around us with new eyes. I can¡¯t imageing to somewhere like this for the first tim it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known. Maybe my life isn¡¯t boring to him, after all, I think with a soft smele. ¡°I wat fairly near home for college and myst job, so that was honestly the biggest transition I¡¯ve had to make. It¡¯s funny- Even when I was Joser to home. I never brought anyone back with me,¡± Iugh quietly to myself. 1 can tell that Aiden is watching in carefully out of the corner of my eye turn to face him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What is ¡°So, you¡¯ve never introduced a boyfriend to your family before Anden asks, his voice gentle. INE 1/2 < 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 MJ I hesitate for a long moment, my fingers fidgeting nervously in myp. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t had that many serious 61% esita hips. I confess awkwardly. ¡°Besides, when ites to bringing boyfriends home to my family, I always felt this¡­ Instinct. It felt like I wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aiden asks with a raised eyebrow. I shrug, unable to fully articte the feeling that has always been nagging at the back of my mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, ¡°it¡¯s just something I¡¯ve always felt, deep down. Call it intuition, I guess. Lucky for you, you¡¯re the exception.¡± I tease. We stop in a small town for a quick lunch on the way. We get a meal at a local diner with only a few patrons hanging around. inside. It¡¯s refreshing to go somewhere in public and not be swamped by paparazzi for once. It seems like no one in the town even knows who Aiden 15, It¡¯s an oddly wistful feeling to be doing something so normal with Aiden. I know that I¡¯ve gotten myself into a very abnormal world with everything that¡¯s happened recently, but is sort of refreshing. Aiden and I eat burgers and flick balled-up napkins at each other. Weugh at each other¡¯s jokes openly and don¡¯t have to worry about who¡¯s listening We climb back into the car and hit the road again. It¡¯s early afternoon now, and Aiden and I take turns showing each other our favorite songs Everything feels so simple and so intimate As we near any hometown, my thoughts can¡¯t help but turn to Zack. Even after years of dating, he had no interest in my family life. I can¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret for spending so much time on someone who didn¡¯t care about me at all, ¡°It¡¯s so weird, I admit quietly, ¡°realizing how little Zack actually cared about me. He was the one who pursued insisted on a rtionship.¡± I scoff ¡°Some fated mate he imed to be. He didn¡¯t even put in any effort.¡± ¦°¦¥ and Aiden reaches over to squeeze my shoulderfortingly I feel optimistic about introducing Aiden to my family. His presence beside me fills me with a newfound sense of strength and courage. ¡°I¡¯m really excited for you to meet them, though,¡± I say, with a smile. ¡°I hope you like them.¡± Aiden smells brightly back at me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he says sincerely. ¡°I want want to know everything about you.¡± it to explore every aspect of your identity, Carol. I Aiden¡¯s POV My eyes can¡¯t help but linger on Carol out of theer of my eye. It isn¡¯t just how the light catches her auburn hair or the beauty of her small smile-there¡¯s so much more to Carol that meets the eye, something I¡¯m realizing more and more every day There¡¯s something different about Carol. I¡¯m sure of it. I felt this way for some time now, and recent events have only convinced me more and more. Carol seems to have an almost magical effect on other people. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t think she¡¯s realized yet.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I want to meet Carol¡¯s family because I care about her, and I want their approval, certainly, but there¡¯s even more to it tharr that. I can¡¯t help but wonder if her family has something to do with these strange abilities. For now, I put aside my conflicted feelings. Instead, I focus on the road ahead of us, and the sound of Carol¡¯s voice from beside me. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything better. LEND GIFT COMMENT 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 M Chapter 40 Carol¡¯s so Atst, Aiden and I arrive in my neighborhood. Humble yet homey houses dot every street. The entire neighborhood carries an air ofmunity, Even people I¡¯ve never seen before. We¡¯ve had our car as we drive by, We pull into the driveway of my childhood home. It isn¡¯t the biggest or the most expensive, but I¡¯ve never been ashamed of it. My family worked hard to get what they have. We never needed anything more than our simple brown house with our cute little garden. As soon as we pull into the driveway, our front door swings open. My parent¡¯s faces are both lined with age. The deep, small lines etched on their cheeks show the life of happiness that they¡¯ve lived. 1 jump out of the car as soon as ites to a stop. ¡°Mom, dad!¡± I call out excitedly. I rush into their open arms with a wide smile on my face. We all spend a moment embracing each other happily. my.mo ¡°We¡¯re so d you¡¯re home safe, sweetie.¡± my mom says. My dad nods in agreement. The three of us hug it out as Aiden gets out of the car and politely stands to the side. ¡°Oh,e on, get in here,¡± my dad teases, reaching g out an arm and pulling Aiden into the hug. He stiffens with surprise at first but soonughs and smiles. My parents finally release Aiden and go about their introductions. ¡°We¡¯ve been so excited to meet you. I¡¯m Helen,¡± my mother says with a smile. ¡°And I¡¯m Bernard,¡± my father says, pping Ailen on the shoulder. ¡°Wee to the family.¡± Their quick eptance clearly catches Aiden off guard. Still, he¡¯s charming enough to fend for himself in any situation. A smile breaks across his face. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you both,¡± he says genuinely, shaking both of their hands. ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan of your daughter, obviously My dad chuckles. ¡°So are we!¡± He says. ¡°I will say, I expected red hair to run in the family,¡± Aiden says. I nce between my parents. Indeed, we don¡¯t look very simr. Both of them have very soft features, while mine are more sharp. My parents¡¯ hair is greying, but even before it was, both of them had dark brown hair. My hazel eyes also stand in contrast to their brown ones. This isn¡¯t the first time someone has remarked on how different we look. ¡°Recessive traits,¡± I say with a wave of my hand and a smile. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s cold outside. let¡¯s head in!¡± My parents hustle us inside and give Aiden a short tour. Our conversation flows easily, the banter andughter filling the air as we catch up on one another¡¯s lives. All of it is so happy and ordinary just how I remember it. Aiden seems to bepletely charmed by it, too. Eventually, we all decide to settle into thefortable chairs in my parents living room. The jovial energy dies down as our conversation inevitably turns to the strange people my parents have been seeing around the house. ¡°So, how have things been going since west talked?¡± I ask. My mother¡¯s expression is conflicted. ¡°Things have¡­ escted, she admitted ¡°Over the past few days things have be more strange. The strangers always used to speak around just out of sight. But now¡­¡± ¡°They talk to us,¡± my father Chamed in. ¡°It feels like almost every time we enter or exit the house, a new person has been 111 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 MJ waiting for us outside.¡± ¡°What do they say to you?¡± Aiden asks seriously. My father shrugs. ¡°They ask questions, mostly. The majority of them are fairly innocuous ¨C they¡¯re just asking how we¡¯re doing, how long we¡¯ve lived in the neighborhood, normal things like that. It wouldn¡¯t have struck us as strange if it weren¡¯t for the fact someone is almost always there.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. 61% Aiden¡¯s brow furrows with concern as he listens. I can practically see the gears in his head turning as he thinks through the situation. My heart is heavy with concern, too. I was already nervous about facing weird urrences like this myself, but knowing that my parents are going through something even stranger makes my stomach twist. Could this all be connected? I wonder. ¡°We would love to stay the night if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Aiden says. ¡°Carol and I can think over things and make a n while we¡¯re here. ¡°Absolutely. Stay as long as you need,¡± my mother says. ¡°Here, I show you to your room. My motherleads us to the guest room, a room that was once my childhood bedroom. Even without all of the features of my previous room, the space brings back warm memories. The decorations are inviting and eclectic in a way that reminds me of home. I imagine all of my childhood belongings are likely in storage somewhere. Aiden and I put down our bags, and my parents give us some time to settle in. I turn to Aiden with a concerned expression. ¡°Any thoughts on what this all might mean?¡± I ask. Aiden runs a hand through his hair and lets out a heavy sigh ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admits. ¡°My best guess is that it¡¯s the paparazzi ing like normal paparazzi,¡± I point out. Aider nods. ¡°But they¡¯re not acting ¡°I know. It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve heard of before. It makes me wonder. Aiden trails off. I nudge him gently. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. I can tell by his expression that whatever he¡¯s thinking about is making him upset. Aiden sits down on the bed and leans back. ¡°I wonder if this might be because of my father.¡± 1 look at him sharply. ¡°Your dad?¡± I say, stunned, ¡°Would he seriously do something like this?¡± Aiden shrugs helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I would hope not, but he certainly has the power to do it. Either way, this is my fault.¡± I sit down beside Aiden and grab his hand intently. ¡°Aiden. It¡¯s okay. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Aiden meets my gaze with a guilty expression. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me you wouldn¡¯t be going through this,¡± he insists. I shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t know that! Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one doing all of this.¡± I squeeze his hand. ¡°C¡¯mon. There¡¯s no reason to feel guilty. Let¡¯s just work through this together, okay?¡± Some of the tension leaves Aiden¡¯s shoulders as I speak. A weak smile tugs at his lips. ¡°Thanks¡± he says softly. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to get to the bottom of this.¡± Aiden and I spend the next few hours making a n. We exin what we¡¯re thinking of doing to my parents over dinner. They re both concerned by our idea, but after some convincing they reluctantly relent Atst, the sun sets. Aiden and I put our n into action under the cover of night. A few hours past dusk, we slip into the 2/3 15:17 Mon, Jun 10 M 61% shadows in the narrow alley beside my parents¡¯ house. We n to wait there until the mysterious car stops by once again. ¡°Are you really sure you want to be here for this?¡± Aiden asks quietly for the umpteenth time. I nod with determination. ¡°Of course I am. They¡¯re my parents. I need to be here,¡± I insist. As the hours pass, tension hangs thick in the air. Aiden and I remain crouched in the darkness. Our senses remain on high alert for any sign of movement. Finally, we see what we¡¯ve been waiting for. The crunch of tires on old pavement is the only warning we have. A dark car drives through the night without its headlights on. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it out in the darkness if my eyes hadn¡¯t adjusted so well. Only the porch lights provide us any real view of the car. I can faintly see the light glinting off of the license te. Aiden and I nod at one another, putting our n into motion. I pull out my phone and begin to record. I get a good view of the car, specifically focusing on the license te. My fingers tremble slightly with anticipation. These are the people who have been upsetting my parents. They might even be affiliated with the people bothering Aiden and 1.1 think. I try my best not to be frightened by the idea. Meanwhile, Aiden moves stealthily through the shadows. I can just barely see his smooth and calcted movements as he closes in on our target. I follow from a few meters behind. I clutch the phone like a lifeline. I can¡¯t fully silence the concerns that echo in my mind. What happens if they catch us before we catch them? SEND GIFT ??? COMMENT Chapter 41 Aiden moves quickly. He grabs onto the door handle, ripping it open. It¡¯s unclear if the door was locked or if Aiden¡¯s interisity was simply too strong, but either way, we have our targets. Aiden drags someone out of the drivers¡¯ side door before they can begin driving away The man is shorter and less broad than Aiden, but clearly a male. He¡¯s wearing all ck, even a ck baseball cap. I feel my stomach drop. If I wasn¡¯t already suspicious of these people, I certainly would be now. Someone sneaking around at night in all ck is never a good sign, I think dryly. I shut off the video as it bes clear Aiden will be the winner of this confrontation. He pins the driver against the side of the car roughly. I can hear shouting from inside the vehicle ¡ª it seems like there¡¯s someone else in there with him. ¡°Who are you?¡± He growls. The man begins spluttering uselessly quickly dial the police- I don¡¯t want them to have the chance to get away, especially after how they¡¯ve made my parents feel. I give them the details of our location quickly and ask them to hurry. The other man stumbles out of the passenger side door and rushes closer. When Aiden shoots him a warning re, he halts in his tracks. He raises his arms in defense, his eyes darting between Aiden and the man he has trapped against the car. We¡¯re journalists,¡± the second man says quickly. I frown. He sounds like he¡¯s lying. He seriously didn¡¯t evene up with a better lie than that? ¡°Journalists?¡± Aiden says usingly. His eyes rake over the strange man with a skeptical eye. ¡°With what agency? Who do you work for? The men exchange a fleeting nce before one of them speaks up. ¡°We¡¯re independent journalists. We don¡¯t work with an agency,¡± the first one says quickly. ¡°Exactly,¡± the other chimes in. ¡°We celebrity.¡± we¡¯re inte journalists. Nothing more than that. We just wanted to track down aAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aiden narrows his eyes, unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re outside of a civilian¡¯s house,¡± he points out. The two men look nervous again. ¡°Well, you¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡± One of them points out. I can tell Aiden also finds his pointpletely unconvincing Before he can press further, however, the distant wail of sirens pierces the night, signaling the arrival ofw enforcement. The two men turn pale with fear. The sirens approach quickly, and soon the familiar red and blue lights are reflecting off of the neighboring houses. Two police cars pull up only a few meters away from the strange men¡¯s cars. The police get out of the cars and waste no time in apprehending the strange men. One of the police officers puts them both in cuffs and drags them toward a police car. The two men don¡¯t seem to make any real effort to avoid getting taken in Aiden watches them go with clear satisfaction, his arms crossed against his chest. Once the intruders are out of sight, Aiden turmis his attention toward the other police officer who has remained closeby. ¡°Evening, officer,¡± Aiden says with as much cordiality as he can muster. ¡°Thanks foring by so quickly,¡± The officer nos gruffly. ¡°Of course, Just doing my job, he says, die pulls out a small notepad and a pencil. ¡°So, what exactly is the situation here? We heard that these two have been lurking around the property.¡± I nod: ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who called,¡± I say. The police officer nces up at me before jotting down a note. ¡°So, how long have these men been loitering around here?¡± ¡°A couple of weeks,¡± exin. ¡°My parents live here. They told me they¡¯ve beening by almost every night.¡± The other noch, writing down a few more notes. ¡°I see. Have they been violent at all?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, not exactly. They have been trespassing, though-and potentially recording and photographing my parents both outside and inside of their house. I know we don¡¯t have the whole story, but I¡¯m very concerned for them¡± The officer hums. ¡°Well, they¡¯re not particrly high offenses, but we¡¯ll certainly look into them. We¡¯ll see if there happens to be anything more sinister going on.¡± Aiden, who has been pensively silent, decides to speak up now. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve seen people in unmarked cars with unmarked cameras trying to pass themselves off as papar The policeman shrugs. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything about a group with those descriptions¡± The policeman¡¯s walkie-talkie crackled to life. He plucked it off of his belt and turned away to discuss something with the other officers back at the station ¡°I might head back inside for a moment.¡± I say quietly, I want to check on my parents and give them a few updates, l¡¯in they¡¯re scared¡± Aiden gives me a soft smile and squeezes my shoulder with a no. I tum and make my way back toward the house. Aiden¡¯s POV Carol is already heading through the doorway when the police toliceres back. He clears his throat to get my ¡°Something we did notice it looks like the both of them arent from around here. Other than that, we have nothing! I raise an eyebrow and cross my arms, ¡°Oh? Where are they from ¡°The Capital 1 feel my blood run cold. The policeman says it like it¡¯s the most inconsequential thing in the world. I couldn¡¯t disagree more. Something about all of this is suspicious. I know the influence my father has in the Capital make happen? He hasn¡¯t been shy about his disapproval of myertion to a non-werewoll, I have no idea how far he¡¯d go who knows what he could ¡°Do you know their employer?¡± The police offer shrugs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something we checked. Either way, your connection to liberty to share all of the information.¡± this case is at a close. We aren¡¯t at I wonder if their employer has connections to my father, I think darkly. Even worse, it could be my father. ¡°Look, there¡¯s not a lot more we can do,¡± the officer says with another shrug. ¡°We can set up some surveince in the area, if you¡¯d like I nod with a small amount of satisfaction. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say I¡¯d ather Carol¡¯s parents be safe than anything else. That¡¯s the most important thing right now. ¡°It¡¯s the least we could do for such pirs of themunity,¡± the officer says. ¡°I¡¯ve known the Millers for years. The police department has a close rtionship with them already, what with all of theirmunity involvement. We¡¯re always ready to stick up for them¡± A small smile hear that my lips. Maybe the Millers are more extra linary than Carol gave them credit for, I think ¡°Tim d to be good people¡± The officer nods proudly. ¡°Absolutely. And Carol¡¯s always been set, too. The family has always had such a wholesome lash. That sort of dung is kind of rare care around here, especially considering their circumstances I came an eyebrow at him ¡°Circumstances? What circumstances ue you talking about?¡± = ¡°They¡¯ve always been so close. You don¡¯t always see that with adopted children.¡± My stomach drops. So many of my thoughts that have been brewing up until this moment fall into ce. She¡¯s adopted, I think numbly. I had my suspicions-1 had been surprised to find that my fated mate was a human. Now, we couldn¡¯t be so Still, this realization only raises more questions Who are Carol¡¯ birth parents? Why was she taken in by these two, specifically? Does this mean there¡¯s even more to Carol that meets the eye? Who is Carol, really? I hear the officer try and speak to me again, but I don¡¯t even process his words. I turn around and make a beeline for Carol¡¯s childhood home. I need to see her. I need to work out these feelings. Most of all, I need her to be alright which for now means staying in the dark. B SEND GUT COMMENT Chapter 42 Carol¡¯s POV As we spend the night at my family¡¯s ce, the weight of the recent events still lingers. My parents wee us back into the house with nervous smiles. After we exin the results of our excursion, they thank us ¡ª although some unease still remains. We try to push it aside, if only for a little while. We gather around the kitchen table, surrounded by theforting warmth of home, and pull out an old board game. We¡¯re all clearly hoping to ease our nerves with some lightheartedpetition. We enjoy the night as much as we can. It¡¯s nice to catch up with my parents, and knowing that the strangers are dealt with for now does provide some relief. My parents are obviously grateful. I¡¯m grateful, too, that I was able to do something. Everything that has been hitting Aiden and 1 has made me feel powerless, so this is definitely a boost to my general optimism. Things aren¡¯t all perfect, though Aiden is quiet for the rest of the night. He still smiles politely and says all the right things, but there is a sort of heaviness that hangs over him. It seems like only I notice it, though my parents be more cheerful until they decide it¡¯s time for them to turn in After my parents head to bed for the night, I decide I can¡¯t handle the mystery any longer. ¡°Aiden? Is everything alright?¡± I ask quietly as we prepare the guest bedroom for the best night¡¯s sleep that we can manage.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Aiden nces up at me with a small smile. Even that doesn¡¯t seem to reach his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Just ¡ª thinking,¡± he murmurs. I know that there¡¯s more to what he¡¯s struggling with just by the tone of his voice. ¡°About what?¡± I ask. I can¡¯t help but y with my hair, a nervous tick I¡¯ve never been able to shake. Aiden¡¯s eyes dart away from my gaze. He had a pensive look on his face as he stares out of the window into the thick night. It¡¯s nothing,¡± he says eventually. ¡°Nothing important at least. Right now, all I want to do is enjoy the rest of our time here, I want to enjoy all the time that we can with your family¡± I want to press further, but the genuine concern on his face stops me. I can tell this is something he is still working through himself. I decide to let it rest for now. We climb into bell, and the two of us hold one another tightly as we drift off to sleep ¨C The weekend passes without further incident. Aiden and I are quickly able to settle into thefort of my parents¡± old home. We run errands, enjoy walks through the local parks, and window shop in the quaint downtown area. I¡¯m thankful to see that Aiden seems to be enjoying himself as much as I am. Soon enough, the prospect of returning to the city looms over us like a dark cloud. Neither of us is eager to return. chaos of our lives again, where danger seems to lurk where we least expect it, to the Aiden and I are sitting in the backyard and enjoying the quiet sound of the birds in the trees when he broaches the topic. There has been an unspoken sense between the two of us were hesitant to go back to our normal lives. ¡°I could get used to this,¡± he says eventually. ¡°It¡¯s quiet here. Peaceful. It makes me feel very free.¡± I look up at him, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. It is nice to be back,¡± I admit, grateful for the reprieve from the constant drama of werewolf packs and paparazzi. Assuming those intruders have been dealt with for good, I think with chagrin. Aiden¡¯s expression softens. He reaches out to take my hand in his The light of the setting sun almost dyes his eyes golden. I feel my heart swell just as it has many times as of recently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into all of this,¡± he says softly. His gare looks heavy with regret. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make your life worse. I I cun Arden off with a gentle but firm squeeze of his hand. I shake my head knowingly. ¡°You aren¡¯t dragging me into 111 anything. Aiden. I chose this, I chose you. That¡¯s something I¡¯m pot going to regret,¡± I say softly. The smile on Aiden¡¯s face only makes my heart twist even more. He¡¯s so handsome. Just looking at him like this, you wouldn¡¯t even know all of the stress he normally carries. You can almost always see it in shoulders, in his eyes.. but right now he looks at peace. Aiden looks as though he¡¯s about to say something more, but his lips tighten. He hesitates, biting back any words that might have escaped. I can feel that something has been on Aiden¡¯s mind, simmering right beneath the surface. I can¡¯t help but feel curious. Still, I don¡¯t want to press Aiden especially since we¡¯re just starting to feel some semnce of peace. 3rd Person POV In the far reaches of the city, three figures make their way out of the gates of a prison. Crowds of inmates and guards watch them with wary eyes as the warden unlocks their handcuffs one by one. ¡°Well, you three are lucky,¡± he says gruffly. ¡°An anonymous bail donation has been made for all three of you. You¡¯re free to go.¡± The three exchange knowing looks before silently epting their freedom. The gates swing closed behind them, and soon enough the three of them are walking down a country highway and back toward civilization. They¡¯ve only made it a few hundred meters away from the jail when one of them pulls out his phone. He puts his phone on speaker as it rings. The call only rings twice before someone on the other end picks up. ¡°I assume if you¡¯re calling me, that means our little payment went through,¡± a rich voice crackles through the speaker of the phone. ¡°We¡¯re just outside of the jail now. Westward facing. Only about half of a mile out from the more popted areas.¡± The voice on the other end hums with agreement. They murmur something under their breath- presumably to someone on their end of the line-before turning their attention back to the three ex-prisoners. ¡°And your identities?¡± One of the trio chuckles. ¡°They have no idea.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Even through the speaker of an old phone, the voice practically drips with satisfaction. ¡°Keep in touch. Your driver will be there shortly The familiar sound of a call being disconnected cuts through the rtive silence of the evening. The three turn toward the edges of the city in time to see a sleek ck car headed in their direction. To an outsider, the three would seemingly have nothing inmon. In fact, only two people could likely recognize ther Aiden and Carol. After all, they were the three that they had sent to jail. The man who had been caught in their driveway stands alongside the two who had been hiding outside of the Miller¡¯s family home. And now, their freedom has been assured. SEND GIFT 111 Chapter 43 Carol¡¯s POV Soon enough. Aiden has fully reimmersed himself in the familiar routine of practice, skirmishes, and intense drilling. The team had no small amount of happiness, of course theirst game had been a resounding sess. Still, beneath the surface, the pressure has begun to mount as public expectations soar higher and higher. The next game has even more weight ced on it. The Freeze had to prove their mettle as a team finally managed to achieve. There has been no small amount of buzz around their sess. a feat which they Still, the matches are nowhere close to over! Most people are predicting that the Freeze will have to go up against the Capital after their next game. Even though Aiden hasn¡¯t expressed his fear on the subject yet. I have the sense it hasn¡¯t been easy. With each passing day, Aiden and I see less and less of one another. Our schedules pull us apart more often than they pur n together. My work schedule has been only bing more intense as Aiden¡¯s training continues. US Amidst the chaos, we do everything to find moments that we can steal away together. We find even the most fleeting sce in one another¡¯s presence. Small moments cuddling in the evenings or sharing small kisses in the morning keeps the both of us going. It¡¯s just when I¡¯m concerned my schedule couldn¡¯t get any busier that my boss approaches me with a request. I can¡¯t help but feel a pit of dread as he knocks on the door to my cubicle and steps inside. Every time he hase to me recently seems to be some new public rtions scheme. Today is, unfortunately, no exception. He smiles and leans against my desk beside me. ¡°There¡¯s my favorite employee. Hey, I have some good news.¡± My heart immediately drops. I force a professional smile. ¡°Oh? What is it, sir?¡± ¡°Another promotional interview!¡± He deres proudly. ¡°This one is going to be even bigger than thest, I can promise you My hopes only sink further. All I can do is grit my teeth and nod as politely as possible. I don¡¯t want to face the cameras again. I can¡¯t help but think of the humiliation I feltst time. My heart still feels heavy when I get home from work. I have a few hours to think about what to tell Aiden before he finallyes home. I try to remind myself that he wasn¡¯t upsetst time, but still, I want to speak about it with himN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aiden is just as kind as I knew he would be. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Carol,¡± he says with unwavering confidence. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. I know you can handle anything and stille out on the other side with your morals intact.¡± I smile, but I can¡¯t help the worry still hanging heavy on me. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I could barely hold my ownst time murmur. He squeezes my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let them push you around, if you can avoid it. You have every right to discuss your business on your own term 1 feel a wash of relief at Aiden¡¯s kindness. I huff out a quietugh I guess it makes sense you¡¯d have some good tips- sure you have plenty of experience dealing with pushy interviewers,¡± I say. Aiden nods knowingly. ¡°Oh, tell me about it. Here I¡¯ll give you the crash course¡± Of the course of the next week, Aiden spends some time giving me tips on how to shut down pushy interviewers and steer thar conversation bark to morr appropriate territory. He gives a few suggestions on how to keep my facial expressions quanded and how to be polite, yet firm. We practice all the way up until the night before the interview After work and just an hour before my call time, Aiden is sure to take a moment to give me encouragement before I head to the event. He pulls me into a tight hug ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t be there,¡± he says, genuinely remorseful He had tried to get excused from practice, but unfortunately they had a conditioning day that had been nned months beforehand. Iugh dryly. n ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m d you won¡¯t be.¡± I half-joke. Although Aiden¡¯s help has bolstered my confidence slightly, the attention was still nerve wracking. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± He smiles at me softly and gives me a kiss on the forehead. ¡°How about this after your interview tonight, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you on a nice date. Something to celebrate the sess I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be.¡± 1 smile thankfully at Aiden and squeeze his hand. He drives me to the studio and is sure to give me onest sweet kiss before I head inside. As soon as I step out of the car, I¡¯m intimidated by the sight of the studio. This talk show, Statford Nightly, is even bigger than thest one. The show is much more known for celebrity gossip and press tours than it is for any business news. I swallow my dread and step inside. I immediately find myself surrounded by the glitz and mor of celebrity culture when I step in. I¡¯m swept away by a stage manager and a few hair and makeup assistants and am bustled to my changing room. The atmosphere is electric as the team helps me get ready. They pull,b, and spray my hair so much that I fear I¡¯ll lose feeling in my scalp. The makeup artist res at me like an unfinished painting and puts on makeup products I¡¯ve never even heard of before. A few members of the stylist team also take a disliking to my oudit and resolve to pick me something else out. They throw option and option on me until they¡¯re finally satisfied. By the time they¡¯re all done, I feel dizzy from the activity and the thick, perfumed air. When the stylists spin me around to face the mirror, I¡¯m shocked by natural I look. They¡¯ve put me in a smart forest- green paint suit and coiffed my hair in a way I didn¡¯t even know it could move. I blink at myself in shock and touch. almost expecting it to have been reced by a wig. my hair. The stylist team is apparently satisfied, and they move to head out of the room. I turn toward them awkwardly as they leave. ¡°Oh thank you so much ¡°You¡¯re going on in ten,¡± one cuts me off. ¡°The stage manager will get you and take you to your ce in a few minutes.¡± I snap my mouth shut and stare in surprise as they leave. I hutt Well, so much for saying thank you. I pace around the room. for a few painful minutes and try not to allow myself to be overwhelmed by all of the intense preparations. Sure enough, the stage manager knocks on my door. ¡°Follow me he says tly. I follow after him through the winding hallways backstage. I get the impression he doesn¡¯t want to make small talk The atmosphere is electric, anticipation hanging heavy in the air as I prepare to step onto the stage. I can hear the chatte of the studio audience on the other side of the curtain. I feel another bubble of dread rise inside me. Daniel is waiting backstage for me. He looks the same as always te ps me on the shoulder with a satisfied grin. ¡°Carol, you look perfect, Just the look for ourpany¡¯s leadingdy,¡± I try not to grimace. I feel certain that this interview won¡¯t be any more professional than thest. I can only hope that Aiden was right Drawing on Aiden¡¯s advice, I take a deep breath and remind myself of my worth. I see the stage manager wave to and I. Atst, I hear the fateful words. arer wave to my boss ¡°And now, let¡¯s wee to the stage. Girlfriend of hockey y Aiden Cruz, it¡¯s Carol ol Miller!* The audience bursts into apuse. My boss steers me out from behind the curtains and under the bright lights. I swallow hard and try to strengthen my nerves. Let the show begin. Chapter 44 I sit across from the host ¨C Will Wilson, a famous local talk show personality and try my best to keep my expression polite and put-together. I¡¯m thankful for the fact the bright lights make it so I can¡¯t make out the faces of the audience members without really squinting. I brace myself for another round of questions as Wilson runs through a series of introductions. He gives Daniel a second to give a run-down of what ourpany does. All I can do is dread the invasive questions I know areing. Quickly, the conversation turns toward me. Wilson shes me a shockingly bright smile. ¡°Well, Ms. Miller, the world wants to know-how has your work-life bnce been recently?¡± The audience begins excitedly chattering. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s asking about Aiden already. I force a friendly smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been managing. Work is busy, as always. Our recent projects have been difficult, but it¡¯s rewarding work.¡± Wilsons grin broadens. ¡°Come on, Miss Miller, I think you must be well aware what exactly we¡¯re all wondering about.¡± To my surprise, I feel Daniel elbow me from his seat to my right ¡°Yes, Carol, there¡¯s no reason to keep the audience in suspense,¡± he says with a thin-lipped smile. I suppress a grimace 1 decide I can keep my answer polite, but informative. ¡°Aiden has been a very b busy, too,¡± I say. The audience immediately begins to react positively just at the sound of the nameMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t even have some time to¡­ Celebrate his recent victory?¡± He asks, wiggling his eyebrow suggestively. The audience whoops and wolf whistles in response. I feel a stab of difort. I knew that Wilson was always one to search for drama, but prying into my personal life in such a suggestive way seems like a bridge too far. ¡°The Stafford freeze, earned their victory with hard work and dedication. Although they¡¯ve taken some time to celebrate, they¡¯re all hard at work again.¡± Daniel elbows me again. I can feel him shooting me ameaningful re. I bite the inside of my cheek. It seems I¡¯m not divulging enough personal information for his tastes think with difort. My stomach twists. Wilson continues to push. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t get to spend any time together In fact, many of the fans want to know ¨C are the two of you already living together?¡± There is a spark in Wilson¡¯s eyes at the idea of a tantalizing story. I feel my skin prickle with difort. Still, I figure I can answer the question without divulging too much personal information. ¡°I still have my own ce. The two of us met as neighbors, actually. That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t visit Aiden plenty, though¡± The answer is a bit evasive, but I don¡¯t see why I would need to share something like that. ¡°That means you¡¯re there when hees home from practice, Wilson prods more. The audience ¡®oo¡¯s with delight. I swallow my frown. ¡°Unless I¡¯m workingte,¡± I say, desperately trying to steer the conversation back toward something more professional. Wilson persists. ¡°Oh, we all know how werewolves are and Aiden is an alpha, no less. I¡¯m sure when he gets home, he puts you thre some thing even more exhausting than training, am I right?¡± Wition jokes boisterously. My face burns with embarrassment and irritation. The audience bursts into chaos at the clear sexual implication. Fans out excitedly or gasp at the scandalous question. I have to take a moment to collect myself in order to not show how perturbed I feel There will always be rumors, Mr. Wilson.¡± 1 tried to keep my answer short and mysterious to not seem as disgusted as I feel Daniel unfortunately, is not satisfied by my answer. ¡°She¡¯s being coy, Mr. Wilson,¡± my boss deres. ¡°Carol here has been dodging out on work nonstop for Aiden. It seems she¡¯s had plenty of romantic getaways to keep her busy.¡± He trails of meaningfully. The audience immediately bursts into an exited fervor My heart drops into my stomach. I feel even my cars start to burn with indignation. I feel myself bing more and more worked up by the moment. Atst, I snap. Words tumble out of my mouth before I can filter them. ¡°How dare you use me of such a thing.¡± I say suddenly. The audience¡¯s chaos immediately cuts off. I stare at my boss with a fire in my eyes. ¡°You know that I am one of the most dedicated employees in our entirepany. I would never allow something as frivolous as my partner¡¯s celebrity status distract me from my work. You, however, clearly cannot say the same. I refuse to allow you to use Aiden¡¯s fame to promote my hard work anymore. Adrenaline pumps through my system as all eyes in the room are glued to me. My ears are ringing ¨C even I can¡¯t believe my own bravery. The audience gasps, but they otherwise remain silent. Daniel¡¯s expression is frozen in shock. My heart is thundering in my chest. Despite my mounting nervousness. I refuse to back down. Even if I wanted to, after what I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s far toote. Since Daniel doesn¡¯t seem to know what to say, I continue. ¡°I will no longer beplicit in your hical behavior,¡± I say with as much dignity as I can preserve. ¡°I have been at dedicated employee for the years I have worked at yourpany. Regardless of my loyalty, I refuse topromise my morals.¡± To my shock, I hear a ripple of apuse pass through the audience. I¡¯m honestly surprised I¡¯m not being booed off stage for depriving them of their celebrity gossip. I finally turn to face Wilson. He looks equal parts surprised and delighted- apparently, even though I wasn¡¯t able to provide him with gossip about Aiden, the drama I¡¯ve incidentally stirred up is just as exciting Woah there. Ms. Miller, Wilson says, ¡°are you quitting your job Right now, live on television¡± His eyes dart toward the camera, as though ensuring they¡¯re catching this sensational news I feel another spike of frustration. I really don¡¯t want my refusal to boost my boss¡¯ publicity to backfire by only giving him more attention. I decide that I need to get off the stage as quickly as possible. ¡°That¡¯s right. With all due respect, Mr. Wilson, that means I no longer have any reason to speak on this talk show. Please feel free to continue the interview without me.¡± muster. Only once I¡¯ve begun moving is Daniel I get to my feet and smooth out my pantsuit with as much dignity as I can m shaken from his stupor ¡°Wait ¨C Carol,e on, this silly drama isn¡¯t worth losing your job over!¡± He splutters. I refuse to acknowledge him beyond a polite nod and quickly make a beeline for the backstage area, A number of crew members swarm me as soon as I step off stage. I can hear Wilson and Daniel discussing the developments on stage, but I tune them out. I school my expression into a polite smile and brush pass the crew members. As soon as I return to my changing room, I quickly switch back into my own clothes. I catch one of the stage managers looking at me with a mixture of sympathy and concern. Now that I think about it, even the rest of the crew didn¡¯t see upset with me. Maybe that wasn¡¯t as much of a disaster as it felt like it was, I think dryly. I don¡¯t bother to exin myself as I search fo exit, slipping out of the first side door that I see. I¡¯m desperate for a deep breath of fresh air to clear my head. I find myself in the alleyway beside the studio. Inparison to the front entrance, it¡¯s much darker and less ostentatious bury suy head in my hands and take a deep breath, trying to collect myself, I¡¯ve never done something so courageous, especially so publicly in my life. Even if I did the right thing, it¡¯s hard to believe that everything will be okay. I check the time. Aiden should be by to pick me up soon. I should probably call him to let him know Ilitched early, I think I almost numbly Still, I need a few more moments to recover before I think I can speak without my voice shaking. I eventually manage to slow my breathing. It¡¯s going to be okay, I try to remind myself. As rash as the decision was, it wasn¡¯t a bad one. I¡¯ll go home tonight and everything will be just fine. Atst, the rhythm of my heart returns to normal. I let out along sigh. I lift my head from my hands. It takes a moment for my eyes to adjust to the darkness of the alleyway. It¡¯s so dark that I don¡¯t notice the man lunging at me until his hands are around my throat. O Chapter 45 Terrified and disoriented, I immediately try to scream. The sound is muffled as arge, callous hand presses over my mouth. I struggle as violently as I can, kicking and punching in the darkness wildly. I can hear my attacker grunt, but his grip on me doesn¡¯t waiver. Fear and adrenaline course through my veins. When my kicking and punching don¡¯t seed in halting my attacker, I switch to wing, violently scraping my fingernails where I guess his face might be in the darkness. I hear a distinctly male voice grunt as it seems my attacks finally hit. In response, he ms me up against the alleyway wall and tries to pin my arms to my side. Even with the burst of strength that my adrenaline gives me, the man is much bigger than me. I don¡¯t stand a chance to defeat him on my own. Panic floods through my body as I realize that I¡¯mpletely trapped. All my struggling seems to aplish is exhausting me further. I let out another scratched, strangled scream. Any help I have a rescue is slim ¡ª no one would be nearby to hear me scream right now. It feels like this might really be the end. One of my attacker¡¯s free hands goes to cover my mouth and nose, making it harder and harder to breathe. I feel dizzy. I don¡¯t want to give up, but it seems there¡¯s no hope for me. Carol! Aiden. A mixture of disbelief and relief floods my system. I¡¯m shaken from my daze as the sound of thundering footsteps approach. The man is ripped off of me with extreme strength. Suddenly, I¡¯m free again. In the darkness of the alley. I can just barely make out Aiden overpowering my assant. The man doesn¡¯t stand a chance Aiden¡¯s strength as an alpha has always been obvious, but in this moment, he¡¯s fiercer than I¡¯ve ever seen. Aiden¡¯s strength is even more obvious than when he¡¯s on the rink. His movements are quick and decisive as he shoves the attacker to the ground and begins to subdue him. I fed almost outside of my body while I watch the two of them fight. It¡¯s only instinct that leads me to pull out my phone and call the police to the location It¡¯s only a few moments before blue and red lights shine down at the very end of the alleyway. I find myself frozen with shock, fear, and most of all gratitude. Finally, the policee running down the alleyway and drag off the assant-who has now been more than a little bloodied by Aiden. Aiden seems almost reluctant to stop hurting the man. As soon as the police have apprehended the man, Aiden wraps me in his arms. I bury my face against his chest and try my hardest not to sob. him ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he whispers against my hair. I knot my hands in the back of his shirt and hold him tighter. I want h to be right, but it couldn¡¯t feel further from the truth right now. I vaguely hear the sound of one of the police cars pulling away, Ikely with the attacker inside. A police officer approached us slowly. Most likely, he¡¯s hoping to ask us questions, but instead it¡¯s Aiden that speaks up first. ¡°Who was that man?¡± He asks sternly. ¡°Do you have any information on him? Is he local, or is he from the Capital?¡± ¡°He¡¯s local. Just some jobless drifter,¡± one of the officers exins, confusion evident in his tone. There¡¯s no indication he¡¯s connected to anyone from the Capital, Why¡¯d you ask?¡± Aiden and 1 exchange a meaningful nce. Jobless drifter¡¯ was starting to feel like a pattern. The mystery only seems to g deeper and deeper. Aiden looks like he wants to push further, but his eyes meet mine.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I can practically feel the protectiveness wash over him. He shake his head at the police officer¡¯s question ¡°Forget about that, Let¡¯s just get you home sale, okay? With a gentle hand, Aiden leads me away ay from the scene. The feeling of his hand on my back feels almost like a soothing balin against the rawness of my emotions. Èý ??? Time seems to pass in a blur as the shock of what happened setsin. One moment, I¡¯m walking with Aiden. The moment next I¡¯m sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I can vaguely hear him speaking, but I feel too numb to fully register what he¡¯s saying. ¡°F*ck. The one time I¡¯m not there. I was hoping to surprise you in the audience. When you went offstage, I tried to find I you. If I¡¯d been just a secondter. F*ck¡± His voice is as raw as I feel. All I can manage to do in response is reach across the car and squeeze his shoulder. His eyes look bloodshot when they meet mine, but he manages to give me a grateful smile anyway. As we step inside, the reality of what could have been hits me like a ton of bricks. I lean back against the door as soon as it closes. Aiden pulls me into his arms once more, his embrace filled with desperation. ¡°Never again,¡± he whispers hoarsely. ¡°I never want to see you hur like that again.¡± 1 feel tears prick the back of my eyes. I wrap my arms around him almost desperately. The feeling of his arms around me is the silent reassurance I need, telling me we made it out of that nightmare together. Our warm embrace soon isn¡¯t enough tofort the both of us. The knowledge that I might not have ended the night in Aiden¡¯s arms drives us closer and closer. Our hands begin to roam over one another hungrily, and within moments our lips meet in a passionate kiss. The fear and uncertainty of the night only spurn us closer and closer to one another. Our bodies intertwine in a dance of passion and longing. Every move of Aiden¡¯s body shows his desperation and fear. His hands hold me tightly yet gently, like something precious. It makes me tremble. Aiden scoops me up into his arms. My legs wrap around his waist almost automatically. He doesn¡¯t break the kiss as he takes me all the way to the bedroom. We copse onto the bed together in a tangle of bodies. There¡¯s an extra level of hunger to our tryst tonight. Aiden doesn¡¯t take his hands off of me once as we both loseyer afteryer. His skin is almost burning hot against nine as he presses closer and closer. Aiden¡¯s protectiveness seems to extend even to the bedroom, tonight. He holds a hand behind my head and practicallypletely covers me as our bodies join together. I find my ecstasy building more and more, until finally both of us can¡¯t take it anymore. As my body is flooded with pleasure, Aiden¡¯s voice is rough and ragged in my ear. ¡°Carol¡­ My mate¡­ Mine.¡± ¡°Yours,¡± I whisper. ¡°Only yours.¡± As the two of use down from the high of our pleasure, Aiden wraps me in another tight embrace. I bury my head in his chest, trying to shake the feeling of the stranger¡¯s hands on my throat. I want to feel safe. Still, despite everything, something tells me our hardships are far from over. É« Chapter 46 In the wake of the attack, Aiden¡¯s already protective nature has kicked into overdrive. I hardly spend a moment where Aiden isn¡¯t by my side. He watches over me with a vignt eye. It serves to settle my nerves somewhat. Aidens protectiveness has bled over into her private life, as well. Anytime you¡¯re near one another, he¡¯s always touching me in someway. His hand is always on my shoulder in my back, my face Dash if not that, he has an arm around me. I can¡¯t tell if this is to reassure me that I¡¯m safe, or to reassure Aiden that I¡¯m safe. It works for me either way. Our physicality in the bedroom has also reflected his changes. Aiden, being an alpha, has always been a factor in our physical affection. Now, I feel like I¡¯m really starting to understand what that means. As an alpha, your social role is to dominate and protect. I¡¯vee to understand that more and more recently. Aiden is still as passionate and gentle in bed as ever. Somehow, though, he seems to tower over me more than ever during our lovemaking. He¡¯s always holding me tightly and kissing me anywhere that he can as though he¡¯s a starving man and I am hisst meal on earth. I find myself waking up the next day with love marks and unexpected ces more and more. Unlike weeks prior, we only have a few moments apart. Now that I¡¯ve quit my job, much more of my time is free. It¡¯s been difficult to be on my own since I was attacked, so spending more time at the rink was an easy choice. It feels like the most natural thing in the world to re- approach the team owner about his job offer. Never have I been more grateful for a career opening. I had an expected to lose my job so suddenly parentheses and so publicly), but it was toote to regret anything now. I¡¯ve always enjoyed working and chasing after my ambitions, so rxing at the ring is not quite satisfying enough for me. I find myself itching to do work again. The bonus now is that I won¡¯t have to work under Daniel, only spend a few days at the rink before I knock on Robert¡¯s door, ¡°Come in.¡± 1 hear his voice call from inside the office. I take in a deep breath to brace myself for the conversation and step inside. Mr. Whitlock looks just as dignified as thest time I saw him. His office has a simple, but sophisticated. Look to it. On the wall, hang photographs of the team, intermixed with clippings of newspaper articles put up in frames. I can see multiple levels of business degrees on his wall, as well ¨C Which would exin how he¡¯s gotten this far. He sits at his desk, wearing a simple blue button down shirt, and jeans. His green hair is slicked back carefully, as always. I can see that he¡¯s surrounded by stacks of papers. Just entering his office gives a clear image of just how influential and powerful he is. Robert looks up from the papers on his desk. The moment he sees me, his sexpression softens. ¡°Ms. Miller. I see you¡¯ve decided to spend some more time here at the rink.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 1 I nod politely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitlock, Aiden has been a bit¡­ protective.¡± Aiden had told me he had already shared that information with the teams administration. We both agreed that it was important for the entire team to know that ther a Target on me, potentially meeting there was a Target on Aiden and other team members as well. I also didn¡¯t want start showing up to the rink with no reason, even though the flings and casual girlfriends of team members asion allowed to sit in on practice ¡°Plus, I have departed from my previous employer.¡±¡° A knowing smile ys at the corners of Robert¡¯s lips. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± I swallow hard Well That makes sense. He probably watched the interview. After my interview, the news had been flooded with headlines about my audacious exit on live television. Most people, luckily, found my actions amusing or impressive. Since none of them had they had no reason to see my former boss as anything but a crooked fame-seeker. My public exit also resulted in some any connection to my oldpany, clients severing their ties with my oldpany. ??? I have to fight back a smile. It¡¯s oddly satisfying my boss wanted to use Aiden¡¯s publicity to get famous, and it worked. Now the public detests him. ¡°Yes. Well,¡± I clear my throat, ¡°I was wondering if the position you mentioned was still open.¡± Robert¡¯s smile broadens. ¡°Tim d you asked.¡± He reaches into the first drawer of his desk and pulls out a name card. I stare, dumbfounded. Carol Miller Assistant Coach and Administrator My jaw drops. ¡°Mr. Whitlock, you *I had a hunch that inspiration might have struck you,¡± he chuckles. ¡°Although there¡¯s one rule you need to keep in mind.¡± I nod quickly. ¡°Yes, of course. What is it?¡± ¡°No more TV interviews.¡± 1 stifle augh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I wasn¡¯t nning on it.¡±!!! Robert trains me on the job over the next few weeks. The coach, Henry, is less than pleased by the development. Still, he keeps his mouth shut as long as I do my work. I throw myself into my new role, partially to impress my new bosses and partially to distract myself. I spend more and more hours at the rink. I learn a lot more about the difficulties of coaching. At the same time, I begin to immerse myself in the intricacies of the business side. I tell my parents about the attack pretty early on. As a result, they call me almost nonstop throughout the next few weeks, Their worried voices hurt my heart, but I do feel some, relief in how much they care. They assure me over and over again that they¡¯re doing perfectly fine, but I can hear the concern etched into their voices. On more than one asion, they have a different reason why I shoulde home. ¡°Oh, your aunt¡¯s going to be in town,e say hi!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a popr musicaling to town. You shoulde home and we can go see it together!¡± *Do you remember your childhood best friend? He just came by the other day. The two of you should meet up!¡± They don¡¯t want to admit it, but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re nervous having me so far from home, especially when things like this are happening. My life has be surprisingly dangerous recently. It¡¯s bizarre to think only months ago, I lived a humdrum life. I always politely decline, I¡¯ve been enjoying my new job and don¡¯t want to ke so soon. Besides, I also want to s Aiden as much as possible. I continue to adjust to my new normal and we all pretend we¡¯re doing just fine. Still, I begin to find myself hesitating more and more. As I hang up the phone, doubts gnaw at the edges of my m and more I¡¯m unable to deny the dangers I sense lingering over the horizon. The reasons I give myself to stay beco and more weak by the day, Soon, I have only one reason left. can¡¯t let them get hurt, too. Chapter 47 The next match approaches even more quickly than thest did. The feverish energy that picks up around games is upon us once again like a raging storm. This time, instead of being buried in real estate, I find myself deeply involved with the team. Most of the time, Coach Henry runs practice. He doesn¡¯t leave a lot of space for anyone else to contribute. His personality is big, and he has plenty of strategic knowledge. asionally, I get to run drills, which is always rewarding the yers have grown to respect me more, too. Although I¡¯ve noticed the issues in Coach Henry¡¯s attitude, lie¡¯s apetent coach. I learn a lot just by shadowing him. I¡¯ve grown to appreciate him more and more as tension continues to grow. I can tell he cares deeply about this team. So far, Robert has mostly had me deal with the administrative side of things. I look into brand deals and partnership opportunities. I do paperwork, although not nearly as much as I did at myst job. I assist the coach, but I don¡¯t do much coaching myself. I¡¯m perfectly fine with that I am hoping to gain a lot more experience before I start trying to boss around hyped-up sweaty men. I also have be a sort of de facto manager for the yers-schedule the interviews and press releases. Although Aiden is the most popr, he isn¡¯t the only yer who¡¯s be a sort of celebrity. A few other talented yers have scored more than a few brand deals and TV appearances of their own. By the time the next match approaches, even more of a buzz has been drummed up around the Statford Freeze. Their excellent performance against the Stampede lent itself to a high public opinion. Plus, my public resignation from my former job drew a decent amount of attention, It¡¯s been almost entertaining to be subject to media attention now that I have more experience with it. The inte seems torn over whether I am a feminist icon or an ungrateful diva. Luckily, most people online have taken my side. I¡¯ve seen a fair few fan cams at the moment, which has been shocking The other yers have also be part of a hot debate. Many people find them attractive, but fans of Aiden seem almost defensive of his position as the current sweetheart of hockey. All of it has caused plenty of press and fame surrounding the Team The next match is up against the Benton Beasts. They have a decent track record, but everyone on the tearn knows they are one of the less intimidating teams to make it to this round. The public very openly favors the Freeze to win. Most people seem to have moved on from discussing the match to discussing the Freeze¡¯s inevitable victory and which team they¡¯ll have to face next The match starts much like the ones before it intense and exhrating. The audience roars with apuse as the yers fly across the rink. The first quarter of the game whirls by, filled to the brim with action. My proximity to the games makes the energy even more contagious, Now that I have more experience working alongside the team, I¡¯m able to truly admire just how much the Statford Freeze has improved. Aiden has always been a standout yer, but the team didn¡¯t always work well with him. Now, the gamey is much more seamless The Freeze has started to have a much more coborative gamey style. Aiden¡¯s skill has him leading the charge, but the rest of the team always follows close behind. I can¡¯t help but smile with pride at the developments. My sharper eye also reveals the negatives to me. The team feels much more subdued today. The typical energy isckparison to the norm. It almost feels as though their recent good fortune has made them feel morex. The game reaches its inevitable conclusion. As the final buzzer sounds, the audience erupts into joyous apuse. The Free has won again, and the match wasn¡¯t very close. The team makes their signaturep around the rink, soaking in the apuse, before zipping into their locker room. ¡ª I head down to the locker room to meet the team, as usual. The team has already made their ns to head to a local bar and celebrate all a part of the assumption that this game would be a surefire win. Teammates p one another on the shoulders and congratte each other on a game well-yed doesn¡¯t take long for the yers to begin piling out of the 111 door. Aiden and I share a sweet kiss and we head toward his car. We catch up with everyone quickly after I encourage him to join in the festivities. Even as we join the team in the bar, I can sense unease simmering under Aiden¡¯s kind exterior. The rest of the team enjoy drink after drink and act rowdy around the bar. Some y darts or pool, a few have taken over the karaoke stage. Hordes and hoards of fans try to join them in the bar, practically filling it to maximum capacity. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join them?¡± I ask Aiden atst. He hasn¡¯t left my side in one of the corner booths since we arrived. He nces at me, seemingly shaken from his thoughts. ¡°Not in the mood to celebrate, I guess,¡± he says with a crooked smile. I quirk an eyebrow at him. ¡°Is there any particr reason why not?¡± I ask. He hesitates for a moment, ncing around us to ensure that no teammates are within earshot. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad game,¡± he says atst. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, exactly. We just¡­ underperformed¡± I chew on my lower lip in thought. ¡°I noticed that a bit, as well. Although I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t as critical of the team as you Were He smiles wryly. ¡°You know me too well. His expression bes far off again. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have bothered me so much if the team had just pushed themselves a little harder. I¡¯m starting to get the feeling that we¡¯re bingcent.¡± I can understand why Aiden would be worried about that. He¡¯s clearly never given too much weight to all of the media attention he¡¯s gotten. He¡¯s always had an abundance of it, so it¡¯s never been particrly notable. On the other hand, his teammates are just beginning to get a taste of fame. Right now, the Statford Freeze are on top of the world. Many members of the team, previously unknown, have begun appearing in paparazzi footage and on gossip magazines. I It would be easy for them to sit on theirurels I can¡¯t help but let my eyes wander over to Aiden¡¯s teammates. They¡¯re scattered all throughout the bar now, celebrating and making merry. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, they do look like they¡¯ve been cking at leastparatively. Still, that doesn¡¯t seem quite right to me. I focus my vision on the yers. The happiness in their voices doesn¡¯t quite reach their eyes. In fact, there seems to be a sense of unease.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s difficult for me to ce exactly what gives it away. Maybe it¡¯s the way it seems their face is fall when no one is looking at them, or how some of them nervously, check the bar TVs, their energy, aceming to falter every time they see highlights from the capital¡¯sst victorious game. Something isn¡¯t adding up. Then it strikes me. Both Aiden and I have been wrong all along. They¡¯re not cking ¨C they¡¯re terrified. SEND GIFT Chapter 48 The realization strikes me like lightning. It all suddenly seems so clear. I turn to Aiden, feeling a need to help mend our misunderstanding. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve been cking off, Aiden, I say sofily. I gesture toward Aiden¡¯s teammates. ¡°They¡¯re nervous.¡± Aiden blinks at me. He follows my gaze. ¡°You think so?¡± I nod with certainty. ¡°Think about it-they¡¯ve never had high rankings before you joined the team. The pressure they¡¯re under must be immense.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes light up with realization. ¡°Right,¡± he murmurs. ¡°And the next game¡­¡± ¡°Is against the Capital, Iplete the sentence for him. ¡°Your old team. Sure, they¡¯ve probably seen the Capital in action, but they¡¯ve only experienced you. They might be expecting a team full of Aiden Cruzes.¡± Aiden chuckles quietly. ¡°That¡¯s hardly the biggest concern, but I get your point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I insist. ¡°The Capital team definitely has intimidation on their side. Their record precedes them, and you¡¯re a part of that. They¡¯ve probably built it up to be this terrifying thing.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aiden sighs and nods. ¡°I can see why. They¡¯re intimidating, but they¡¯re not invincible. They have plenty of ws.¡± He gets a faraway look in his eyes. I nudge him gently ¡°Is that why you left?¡± I ask. ¡°In part,¡± he admits, ¡°but it was mostly to get out from under the shadow of my father. Either way, they¡¯re not perfect.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know that,¡± I point out. ¡°The Capital is like the boogeyman to them.¡± He thinks pensively for a moment, a hand running through his tousled hair. Thank you, Carol. Truly. I think I may know what to do now.¡± Emboldened by his newfound rity, Aiden spreads the word that he¡¯d like to gather the team together. He nudges one of his teammates, who looks excited at the prospect. The teanimate makes ap around the bar in order to gather as much of the team as he can Aiden¡¯s teammates happily oblige. Within a few minutes, the team is crowded around thergest booth in the bar, shoving together as many tables as they can manage. A few of the yers have clearly been celebrating a bit too hard. Some are having trouble sitting up, while others can¡¯t stopughing and yfully fighting amongst themselves. A few teammates actually had to be dragged away from women that had taken an interest in them. Nheless, they all gathered. Aiden stands at the head of the table, a motion which encourages his teammates to slowly settle down. Coach He Whitlock join as well. They seem interested in what exactly Aiden has gathered everyone for. I sit in the chair nex and nudge him encouragingly. He shoots me a grateful smile. ¡°You have all done an amazing job, he starts. ¡°The Statford Freeee has progressed further into thepetition this than they ever have before. You all deserve to be proud of yourselves for getting this far.¡± The table breaks out into whoops and hollers of excitement. A few pound on the table and chant drunkenly. Aiden waits until the group quiets down again to continue. ¡°Our team has done well Very well, he continues, ¡°but our work is far from over. Our next game is up against the Capital tram. We¡¯vee so far ¨C our fans would understand if that is where we love. It would still be impressive that we¡¯ve achieved as much as we have. We should be proud as we are.¡± H The team nods, although their expressions are more wary. They don¡¯t seem to know where Aiden is going with this. Mr. Whitlock folds his arms and sits back in his chair. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s curious what Aiden is going to say. ¡°But that¡¯s not where we¡¯re going to lose. No.¡± He takes a deep breath. ¡°My goal is for us to win the championship this year,¡± he deres. I can immediately feel the energy at the table shift. Every team wants to win the championship, of course. Still, public opinion toward the Statford Freeze has always been mixed. They haven¡¯t won a championship in years. Most hadpletely given up hope. This year, especially, with its rocky beginnings, was a long shot by all estimates, The team begins to murmur amongst themselves. Doubt is evident in their expressions, their confidence wavering in the face of such lofty expectations. I catch the snippet of a few mumbled conversations. Not worth betting on¡­¡± ¡­against the Capital? Really?¡± ¡°What is he thinking?¡± Aiden¡¯s expression, however, only bes more firm. ¡°I can see that you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he says, ¡°and that¡¯s the problem. If you¡¯re afraid, then there¡¯s no way that we can win. The game has ended before it has even begun.¡± The team falls silent, their shame evident in their lowered gazes I hesitate as their difort bes more and more evident. Even Coach Henry seems a bit off put, Part of me wants to interject. If Aiden is too harsh on the team, their insecurity will only be stronger, Before I can cut in, Aiden continues. Now, instead of his voice being firm, it¡¯s soft-almost tinged with vulnerability. His countenance is much more open than it normally is. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to face challenges,¡± he says quietly. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to fail. I failed when I was a member of the Capital team, unable to make it to the championships) I failed my family when I chose to continue my dream of hockey instead of dropping it all for them. Worst of all, I have failed myself time and time again, unable to show this team how much faith I have My eyes grow wide. Aiden has always been a fairly private person, as far as I can tell. He isn¡¯t one to admit weakness. Hearing him speak on his own hardships is sure to bring the team closer together. I nce over to see their reactions. The team ispletely silent as Aiden speaks. Their faces begin to morph into a sort of understanding. The knowledge of where Aiden¡¯s wordses from helps their faith slowly return. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to fail,¡± Aiden reiterates quietly. ¡°But I also know that together, we can ovee anything. Even the Capital. Especially the Capital¡± The yers begin to nod, small smiles tugging at their lips. I can see the effect his words have on the team their resolve strengthening with each passing moment ¡°I know my old team. I know their strengths. I know their weakness. I know that they care more about t do about teamwork. And I know that we can defeat them.¡± The team erupts into cheers at Aiden¡¯s inspirational speech. I smile softly, knowing that in this moment. A the team together at a new level. As the yers celebrate, Aiden eyes turn to me. As always, it feels as thou away around us. My heart leaps His gaze shines with gratitude. I can¡¯t help but smile back just as widely. I know now just how powerful the word and how by my side, he will be ready to speak them tan be ¨C han they Chapter 49 The days blur together in a whirlwind of training, each day blending almost seamlessly into the next. Aiden and the rest of the team pour their hearts and souls into their preparation for the uing match. With each passing practice, I see the team improve more and more. The yers teamwork bes stronger and more tlund by the day. It¡¯s clear that the team is starting to finally be united by amon goal.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Still, as the day of the game against the Capital finally arrives, a heavy sense of tension hangs in the air. Even hours before. the game begins, the stadium ispletely packed and the energy is high. The game is in a city between Statford and the Capital. The audience is dominated by Capital fans, all aggressive and certain. of victory. The taunts and jeers of the Capital fans echo through the arena in a chorus of discordant voices. Even I¡¯m not spared from their verbal assaults. As I make my way to the sidelines where the rest of the team¡¯s staff sit, I¡¯m on the receiving end of heckling. ¡°Oh, there goes the trophy wife!¡± ¡°Are you really an assistant coach, or are you just eye candy?¡± 1 try to keep my expression neutral as I settle into my seat. Sports fans have a tendency to heckle. I¡¯m starting to guess fans of the Capital are especially prone to it. I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised that they¡¯ve turned their aggressive energy toward me. When I settle in with the rest of the team administration, I feel the pressure lessen. Our seats are the best in the house right beside the Freeze¡¯s resting area. It¡¯s the perfect ce for the yers to drink some water and have Coach Henry talk their ear off about strategy, 1 stifle a small smile at the thought. By the time the game is ready to get underway, the energy of the audience ispletely electric. There is a long moment of silence right before the match begins. The Capital yers loom in their side of the rink, their expressions nearly bloodthirsty. 1 shift my attention to Aiden¡¯s team. Aiden¡¯s eyes meet inine from the rink, his gaze intense. We hold our gaze for a long second, the instants seeming tost for an eternity. The buzzer sounds. The game begins with an explosion of sound and movement. The Capital team immediately bursts into action, a red blur across the ice. ¨C The Capital ys with an intensity and aggression unlike anything Aiden¡¯s team has faced before ever seen in my life. I immediately notice how rough they are. They pull no punches as they m into the Freeze¡¯s yers it¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve on the ice, hip checking them and practically tackling them mercilessly. The audience cries out loudly at each collision. Fans of the Capital only seem to be egged on by this disy of brutality All energy that the Statford Freeze had been carrying is quenched by the ceaseless aggression. I can¡¯t help but wince at a particrly violent collision, The Freeze has clearly been caught off guard by just how pl the match has been. I watch in dismay as the capital team slowly begins to umte more and more points, pulli of the freeze. By the end of the first half, Aiden¡¯s team is trailing behind. It¡¯s obvious just from the way they drag themselves across the that their spirits have been crushed. When the buzzer sounds for half time, hopes are clearly not high. I overhear if you. Stafford fans in the audience behind me. ¡°Thu ko¡¯t looking good¡­¡± ¡°No kidding. 1 haven¡¯t seen this many bodyms in a hockey game in my entire life.¡± 1/2 ¡°Do you think the phrase even stand a chance to win?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might not even be worth sticking around. Come one on let¡¯s leave after the half time show.¡± +5 My teeth work against my lower lip with worry. If the audience continues to have no hope, there¡¯s no way that the freeze will have any, either. My eyes wander to the Jumbotron watch the highlights from the first half of the game. To my surprise, the Jumbotron isn¡¯t showing any clips of the first half right now. Instead, it¡¯s showing a live feed of Aiden. It looks like he was thest of the Fries to make his way over to the locker room, and the opposing team took advantage of it. Two members of the capital team have blocked him off from the entrance to the locker room and have tried to corner him against the side of the rink. There¡¯s no microphone to pick up what they¡¯re saying, but by the expressions on their faces, it¡¯s nothing nice. The Jumbotron catches some sort of heated exchange. The two members of the capital team sneer and appear to taunt Aiden. Meanwhile, Destanie, Stockstill, his face carefully stoic. I immediately rushed to the edge of the rink. I try and struggle through the crowd. As I finally arrive, I hear the tail end of the capital team members tots. Quote. That should show you. If you thought you had any chance of winning, you¡¯re dead wrong.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± to the other cuts in snidely, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten soft. You¡¯re weak now you can¡¯t even handle a little roughhousing The first one snorts dismissively. ¡°I guess we shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Your fame has always been meaningless. All the fans care about is a pretty face and a few mediocre moves on the ice. You¡¯re nothing without your old team behind you¡± Aiden doesn¡¯t speak a word. Still I can tell by the tightness in his shoulders that their insults have affected him. I want to call out to interject, but the Cavanaugh yer seem to have Heather fill. Escape toward their own locker room, roughly. bumping Aiden¡¯s shoulders on the way. With a heavy heart, I make my way back to the lockeroom. I prepare myself to give Aiden, the best preptalk that I can manage. To my surprise, by the time I¡¯ve gotten to the locker room. I can¡¯t even reach Aiden. He¡¯s surrounded by a crowd of his teammates. ¡°We heard everything,¡± one of them says roughly. ¡°That was messed up¡± ¡°No kidding,¡± another interjects, crossing his arms with displeasure. ¡°Roughhousing? Is that seriously? What they¡¯re calling it Will show them Russ roughhousing!¡± ¡°And they act like you can¡¯t y hockey without them,¡± a third one scuffs. ¡°Everyone knows that¡¯splete bu*l*hit. You¡¯re a da*n good yer and everyone knows it, even them.¡± you¡¯re probably just scared.¡± in for I look around the crowd of yers with amazement. I¡¯ve seen them bond before, sure, but I¡¯ve never seen them stick up one another like that. The site warms my heart. Route, I catch sight of Aiden¡¯s ex, astonished expression. Atst, our eyes meet again. I can see the disbelief, his heart clearly swelling with pride at the sight of his team together in the face of adversity. With renewed determination, they emerge from the locker room, ready to fac opponents head-on SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 50 The second half of the match gets off to an explosive start. As soon as the timer starts, Aiden¡¯s team unleashes a relentless barrage of aggression. The Freeze bursts across the ice in a unified push that sends the Capital reeling.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Capital is clearly caught off guard. As the Freeze return the Capital¡¯s attacks tenfold, they stumble time and time again. Now, it¡¯s Aiden¡¯s team providing the body ms and forceful tactics. The audience can¡¯t believe what they¡¯re seeing. Fans of the Freeze jump to their feet and roar with excitement as the gap in the score gradually closes. Fans of the Capital stand stock-still in shock. With each passing minute, the tension builds more and more. The Capital team tries their best to push back against the Freeze. Despite their skill, the unified front of Aiden¡¯s team is unstoppable. The clock ticks down. At longst, the two teams are at a tie. The audience is bursting with excitement, chanting and screaming in favor of their own team. I join in with them enthusiastically. Only seconds remain when the defining y of the game happens atst. Aiden has broken away from the crowd in a shooting across the ice. The audience begins to roar, drowning out the sound of his skates, slicing through the ice. I jumped on my feet as it seems as though he might be about to score. Aiden is only feet from the goal when a member of the Capital team rockets out of nowhere. His path shows he isn¡¯t going for the puck-he¡¯s going for Aiden. The audience lets out a cry of shock as the yer ms directly into Aiden, brutally forcing him into the wall surrounding the rink. ¡°Aiden!¡± I cry out desperately. It¡¯s impossible to know if he heard me over the outcry of the crowd. The Jumbotron focuses in on a shot of Aiden, crumpled against the wall, his legs and body twisted on naturally from the impact. The capital yer forces his stick forward and scooped the puck toward himself. Aiden¡¯s teammates tried to rush to intercept him, but the shock from Aiden¡¯s painful moment has dearly distracted him. All eyes are on the capital yer, who is shooting like a rocket toward the freezes score. The crowd is in aplete frenzy, fans of the phrase, despairing and fans of the capital rejoicing. My eyes never leave Aiden. Even as the pack shoots across the ice, all I can do is look at him. Come on, get up. I think, desperately, almost leaning over the wall of the rink, almost learing up against the ss in my desperation if there is a Luna queen or moon goddess out there somewhere, please, help Aiden be OK. Then it happens. And what seems like a heartbeat, Aiden is back on his feet. I stuck in a breath between my teeth as I watch him, study himself and, like nothing happened, shoot after the capital yer. The audience breaks into an uproar as they notice, Aiden has gotten back on his skates. The capital yer, seemingly confused by the audiences change, nces over his shoulder just barely. I can only imagine he sees nothing but a sh of white before he sent spiraling. Aiden, in a beautiful maneuver, his taken back the puck. Ice cream so loudly, I think my own eardrums will burst, pping with excitement. The audience joins me as A toward the goal. I watch the stop clock with fear, seeing only three seconds remain. Three¡­. Two¡­.. With a sound like a gunshot, the puck flies into the capitals. The force is too much even for the goalie to stop Millisecondster, the buzzer sounds. The audience explodes into rocks. Cheers. Phase of the freezer beside themselves with joy. I feel adrenaline pumping through my v y veins, almost as if I had been ying hockey Aiden¡¯s team skates toward him and pulls him to an aggressive group lug each cheering for him. 1 capital yers watch with vitriol for a moment before skulking back to the locker room a With a sudden surge of energy, I hurried down to the edge of the rink. The coach and team owner have already opened th side door to join the team and their celebrations I follow, too. Oh, cauli a glimpse of Aiden and the crowd of yers. His face is flushed with figure, and his hair looks wild and untamed. Fran see the energy shuning from lus eyes. I deel a seven pulled toward him that I can¡¯t deny. O TAFI I break through the crowd and jump into Aiden¡¯s arms. He catches me and embraces me tightly, breathing in my scent something that I¡¯ve learned has is afort to him. I kiss him almost feverishly, and he matches my energy However, as I begin to pull away, I noticed that Aiden seems to be favoring one of his feet over the other. I frown slightly. I arch my neck, trying to get a closer look, but Aiden is quickly swept away by the team again, and pulled into celebrations. The next half an hour pass is in a whirlwind. I gather my things and meet the team in the locker room, just as they¡¯re finished changing. The head owner, cheerfully announces, the bar will be heading to for a celebration, and the team yells victoriously once again. The energy in the room ispletely electric as everyone rushes around, congratting one another and preparing for the aftermath of the gaine¡­ Even the drive to the bar seems far too short. Aiden and are only able to exchange a few happy words before it¡¯s feels as though we¡¯re pulling into the parking lot. The two of us head inside and join the team for another night of celebration. As soon as Aiden arrives, all attention turns toward him. His teammates in Vargo is ake can¡¯t stop talking about his incredible te. Even the TVs up above the bar are ying recaps of the game, most of which are Aiden¡¯s highlights. The announcers can¡¯t stop discussing how incredible his recovery was Despite my excitement, my mind keep watch, keeps wandering back to hell. Aiden was favoring one foot over the other. Even now, he seems slightly off-bnce. Worry Nas at me. Still, in an able to find a moment alone with him. I think I might never get the chance until 1 hear energetics music begin ying. Aiden turns toward me with a broad smile, and takes my hands. His eyes are full of happiness as he pulls me onto the dance floor. I have only join him, the two of us finally, letting loose and enjoying the music. The dance floor quickly fills with other patrons, celebrating the freezes, well carned victory. I take a moment to scrutinize Aiden more closely. Now that the two of us are dancing, it¡¯s potential injury seems even more obvious. I try to hide my frown, throwing my arms around his shoulder, and leaning in as though to whisper some sweet nothing Are you hurt?¡± I ask softly. Aiden, skis meets mine, hisexpression momentarily showing his pain before he schools his features into a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a sprained ankle,¡± he admits, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Don¡¯t worry about me Dash I don¡¯t want anyone here to be anxious because of me, least of all you¡± Even as he speaks, I can¡¯t shake the feeling of foreboding that drips my heart. Some something strange in the back of my mind seems to whisper that things could never be that easy, not for us. For now, I let it slide, and Aiden and I dance the night away. Still, I promised myself to keep a watchful eye on Aiden, he gets the care that he needs, no matter what it takes. SEND GIFT COMMENT THE Chapter 51 Aiden sits on the sterile, paper-covered examination table, his feet dangling over the edge. I watch him with concern from the cushion chairs on the other side of the exam room. The doctor murmurs to himself as he carefully studies Aiden¡¯s leg. It seems that the majority of his concern is focused on Aiden¡¯s foot and ankle. I can see Aiden attempting to hide grimaces as each small movement aggravates his pain. The doctor runs what I can only imagine to be a few more routine tests. He checks for sensation, tests Aiden¡¯s reaction time, and looks over the X-rays we took earlier in the appointment. Seeing Aiden in so much difort makes my heart ache. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t used to this kind of treatment. As an alpha, 1 imagine that it¡¯s much more difficult for him to get hurt than an average human. And I¡¯m sure the situation is an unwee surprise. Finally, the doctor pulls away from Aiden. He picks up a clipboard and begins to mark down a few notes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a fracture. Aiden¡¯s expression hardens just slightly. The doctor shrugs one shoulder. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s only a fracture for now, but the bone is on thin ice. If you put too much pressure on it, your ankle will almost certainly break.¡± 1 can practically feel the waves of impatience roll off of Aiden. I can only imagine how he feels. Taking care of his ankle will most likely include stepping out of practice. With their team swiftly approaching the championship, there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that he¡¯s hesitant to wait on the sidelines. The doctor prescribes a couple of medications and instructs Aiden to start meeting with the physical therapist. He hands. Aiden a few papers, some of which include instructions on proper care and low-impact muscle strengthening exercises. I politely smile and nod, sensing that Aiden wants to leave as quickly as possible. ¡°Oh, one more thing,¡± the doctor says. ¡°You¡¯re going to need some sort of mobility device if you want this to heal properly. Will you be choosing a wheelchair or crutches?¡± ¡°Not a wheelchair,¡± Aiden says quickly. He pauses, clearly not having meant to blurt that out, into something more charming. ¡°Just crutches for now, please,¡± he adds on. Heposes his expression The doctor nods and types something on his pager. Within a few minutes, a nurse enters the room with a splint and crutches. The doctor and the nurse get to work wrapping Aiden¡¯s leg and instructing him on how to best use his crutches. Soon enough, the nurse is escorting us out of the examination room and back to themon areas. I nced over at Aiden. I can tell by his expression that he¡¯s trying to hide just how disappointed and frustrated he feels. As soon as the nurse leaves us, Aiden and I begin to head toward the exit. I am the first to break the silence. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask softly. Aiden grimaces. ¡°Not great,¡± he admits, ¡°It¡¯s bad timing. Of course. I went and got injured this close to the championship. ¡°This isn¡¯t y your fault,¡± I remind him. ¡°The capital team is ying dirty. Besides, it was thanks to your bravery and drive that your team was able to advance in the first ce.¡± I can feel Aiden rx slightly beside me. ¡°Thank you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I appreciate your perspective It¡¯s so easy to get trapped in my head when I¡¯m feeling like this. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been injured this badly, and I¡¯ve never gotten hurt so close to something important.¡± By the time Aiden and I exit the hospital building, the energy has lightened around us slightly. The sun is beginning to set, casting long shadows against the pavement as we make our way back to Aiden¡¯s car. Suddenly, a familiar voice cuts through the quiet. ¡°Aiden? Is that you?¡± 1/3 Èý §à I feel my heart drop. That voice I¡¯ve only heard it once before, but it already greets me with a wave of difort. Aiden and I turned to find Mr. Cruz standing only feet from us. Mr. Cruz is dressed in a smart, white button-down and a blue suit coat with matching cks. His silver hair is slicked back perfectly. Everything about him oozes ss and status. I feel Aiden stiffen beside me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aiden asks, his voice t. Aiden¡¯s father crosses his arms and stands firm, almost towering over the both of us. He has a serious expression on his face. ¡°Is there any way to greet your father?¡± He says coldly. ¡°I raised you better than this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now.¡± Aiden shoots back. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question?¡± I feel increasingly ufortable. It isn¡¯t surprising, but it still feels strange that Aiden¡¯s father hasn¡¯t even turned to acknowledge me once. Instead, he fixes Aiden with a cold gaze. ¡°What. I can¡¯te to apany my son out of the hospital?¡± Mr. Cruz huffs. Aiden and I exchange a nce. How does he know about the injury? I wonder. How did he alreally find out? Scratch that, how did he know when we¡¯d be here? My mind is spinning. Still, I decide it¡¯s best to stay silent. I¡¯m sure Mr. Cruz has connections and power that I can¡¯t evenprehend. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you suddenly decided to act like a concerned father.¡± Aiden says coolly. I can see Mr. Cruz practically bristle. Surprisingly, he manages to calm himself. cent game. ¡°Enough bickering. We¡¯re both adults,¡± he says. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about your most recent 1 feel my stomach clench. The Freeze¡¯s unexpected sess against the Capital had certainly turned heads. It wasn¡¯t surprising that it had turned Mr. Cruz¡¯s head, too. *1 heard you yed very well,¡± Mr. Cruz continues, his tone unreadable. ¡°You should be very satisfied with your work.¡± The unspoken slight in Mr. Cruz¡¯s words makes me feel off-bnce. So he didn¡¯t even watch the game? I think with irritation. ¡°But you¡¯ve pushed yourself too hard,¡± Mr. Cruz finished. His expression is somewhere between firm and smug. ¡°It¡¯s just a fracture,¡± Aiden says dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll be back on the field in no time.¡± Despite the assuredness in his words, I cant help but wonder if Aiden even believes that himself. Mr. Cruz¡¯s expression remains unchanging. ¡°Now, Aiden, be reasonable,¡± he says. ¡°This little team of yours is very important to you ¨C but can you say it¡¯s more important than your health?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Aiden argues. ¡°It was a fluke. An ident. Sometimes that¡¯s how games go. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m sacrificing my health.¡± It¡¯s strange to see him so worked up it seems like his father is one of the only people who can break his charming expression. ¨C ¡°Forgive me if I take that with a grain of salt,¡± Mr. Cruz snorts. ¡°My son is in crutches. That is no small issue.¡± ¡°Goodbye, father,¡± Aiden says in an obvious attempt to dismiss Mr. Cruz. He tries to move past his father, but he steps into the way again. ¡°Be sensible, Aiden,¡± Mr. Cruz says sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve already beaten your previous team. You¡¯ve humiliated the Capital ¡ª bravo. Isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡± Aiden sets his jaw, his eyes shing. ¡°You know that was never my goal. This isn¡¯t about the Capital. It never has been. This is about winning the championship.¡± Mr. Cruz seems to sense his approach isn¡¯t working. He quickly witches tactics, his hands raising catingly. ¡°Please, Aiden 2/3 = O Your mother is worried about you.¡± Aiden snorts. ¡°Oh, so is that what this is about? Funny she didn¡¯t decide toe with you. Did she even nning on viting my privacy like this?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of privacy. This is a matter of family pride, Mr. Cruz practically sneers. wall were know you ¡°Oh, my bad. I thought this was an issue of you feeling empathy for your son, for once,¡± Aiden shoots back sarcastically.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The standoff between the two is intense on another level. The air around us seems electric. People on all sides of us steer clear of the confrontation, even crossing the street to be out of the way. Seeing two alphas go head to head is even more intimidating than I would have predicted. Still, I manage to stand firmly beside Aiden Finally, Mr. Cruz seems to relent. He crossed his arms once again. ¡°Believe what you will, Aiden. Championship or not, you are still my son. What you think of me is irrelevant. Can you really say this is the right path for you when it¡¯s destroying you like this? Aiden opens his mouth to respond, but Mr. Cruz has already turned his back on us. He walks away briskly, not even taking a moment to look back. Aiden still remains stiff beside me as he stares holes into his father¡¯s back. I squeeze Aiden¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Are you alright? 1 murmur. Aiden rxes slightly at the touch. He looks down at me with gratitude irhis eyes. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m alright, he says hoarsely. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the car.. The sky has darkened to dusk by the time we return to the car an tell that Aiden¡¯s mind is full of turmoil. I feel for him Still. I know that he likely needs space to deal with his feelings. As our car pulls out of the parking lot, an unspoken question hangs in the air-one carefully ced there by Mr. Cruz. Will this life destroy Arden? Ìï SEND GIFT Chapter 52 Sunlight spills through the windows of the cozy caf¨¦, dappling the small tables andfortable decor. Fiona and I sit across one of the small tables from one another with a few small bites between us. The conversation between us flows as easily as it always does, as we catch one another up on our lives. These little meetings have be a weekly ritual for us. It gives us a chance to unwind and share our updates over a hot cup of coffee and a te of delicious pastries. Considering how hectic my life has been recently, this meetings a wee escape. Dealing with hockey yers, team managers, and important businessmen was not my usual crowd. I can¡¯t help but smile fondly at Fiona as we fall into familiar patterns. ¡°So! Tell me about this new job of yours,¡± Fiona says brightly, pping her hands with excitement. Her energy and curiosity are contagious, and I smile as well. Discussing my job alwayses with a mixture of both excitement and nervousness. It¡¯s almost unbelievable how much my life has changed in the past few months- and I think it all began with a chance meeting with my handsome neighbor. ¡°It¡¯s been busy ¡ª very busy. It¡¯s quite a bit more dramatic than myst job, too. But It¡¯s busy in a good way. I feel like I¡¯m finally starting to get in the swing of things. It feels like I¡¯m finally finding my ce on the team.¡± Although the hockey yers were a bit standoffish with me, at first, I didn¡¯t hold it against them. It makes sense that they would be suspicious of some nobody trying to scam their way into celebrity status. Despite this, I can feel that their respect for me has begun to grow. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Still, I have to ask¡­.. Things are moving pretty quickly, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s been, what, less than half a year since you met Aiden? It seems like you¡¯ve only been back to your old apartment a few times since then. Are you thinking about making the move more Permanent?¡± ning. That¡¯s the My gaze drifts to the window. The bustling city streets outside suddenly seem overwhelming instead of charming. exact question that I¡¯ve been grappling with for weeks. I feel like I¡¯ve read the pros and cons dozens of times by now. Although my life has unquestionably changed, something about giving up my old apartment feels like burning my safety ¡°I¡¯m considering it,¡± I admit. ¡°It would be ridiculous not to at this point I mean. Aiden¡¯s ce is better in every way, and we¡¯ve practically been living together already¡­¡± Fiona reaches across the table, her hand, warm, and reassuring on mine. ¡°Hey, hey, I didn¡¯t mean to stress you out It¡¯s OK to feel uncertain. Whatever you end up deciding, all that matters is that you decide what¡¯s best for you. You deserve to he happy, Carol. Don¡¯t let anything hold you back.¡± st what toy,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you. That means the world to me.¡± I squeeze Fiona¡¯s hand gratefully. ¡°You always know just ¡°Don¡¯t get sappy with me now!¡± Fiona says good-naturedly. ¡°I mean it. I care about you.¡± The two of us fall back into afortable conversation. Fiona tells me all about how journalism has been going for her ¨C I can¡¯t think of a job that suits her better. And surprisingly, her work has led to her being well aware of everything going on with Aiden and me in the news. Fiona takes a few minutes to question me all about the most recent game and Aiden¡¯s injury ¨C it sounds like the press has picked up on it after all. I raise my hands and feet. ¡°You¡¯re making me nervous, Fiona. Is this a lunch date or is this an interview?¡± I tease, and Fiona looks slightly embarrassed. ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t help it. I go into journalism, and suddenly, my best friend is the hottest topic to do journalism about! This is off the record. I promise. I only want to know for my selfish reasons.¡± 1/3 | I describe a recent experience at the hospital. After some hesitation, I mention our encounter with Mr. Cruz, too. As much as I feel ufortable talking about Aiden¡¯s family matters, I¡¯m really happy to get this off my chest. Fiona lets out a long whistle as I finished my story. ¡°D*mn. No wonder you¡¯re so stressed. I can¡¯t even imagine facing someone like Johnathan Cruz and making it out on the other side unscathed.¡± I shrug helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel unscathed,¡± l¡¯have to joke. ¡°It¡¯s probably best you didn¡¯t say anything. People like him will take anything you say, twist it, and use it against you.¡± I swallow nervously. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t approve of you ¨C no offense- so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯s trying to stir up some sort of ckmail. I rub my forehead. I can feel a headacheing on already. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of,¡± I admit. ¡°Your life has gotten crazy,¡± Fiona says emphatically, ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine living like you. It¡¯s like you¡¯re in some sort of dramatic TV show or something. ¡°Or something.¡± I echo. Fiona and I spend a little bit more time catching up before our lunch hours end. Fiona goodbye. I wave back, genuinely sad to see her go. gives me a a tight hug and waves Reflecting on my rtionship with Aiden, and the drama in my life has given me a new sense of perspective. Things have been difficult, of course, but somehow they¡¯ve been better than they ever were. There¡¯s only one reason I can think of.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Aiden. It was Aiden that made all of this worth it. Never since our rtionship began have I genuinely regretted the path that I followed. Even in my worst or most frightening moments, I¡¯m thankful for what I have now. I¡¯ve always been a cautious person. I¡¯ve never been able to dive into a meaningful rtionship like this before. Holding onto my old apartment. It¡¯s exactly the sort of Safet that the old Carol would¡¯ve relied on. But I¡¯m not the old Carol anymore. I¡¯m struck with a sudden sense of rity. I know what I need to do. Later that evening, as the sky turns into a deep shade of purple, wait outside the front door of Aiden¡¯s vi. Our vi, as he¡¯s always said. I feel uncharacteristically nervous as I step inside. Aidenes to the door quickly after I enter. He greets me with a warm smile, his eyes lighting up at the side of me, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re home early,¡± he remarks. I¡¯m touched that even while using crutches, he rushed to the door to greet me. I return his smile, although I can¡¯t help the undercurrent of nervousness I feel. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, I say. I¡¯m shocked that my voice is steady, considering the nervousness inside of me. Aiden¡¯s bright expression is clouded with concern. ¡°Of course, is something wrong?¡± He asks. As attentive, as always, I think fondly. ¡°I think I want to end the lease on my old apartment,¡± I say, quietly. I can¡¯t bring myself to meet his eyes just yet. For some reason, my heart is pounding out of my chest. I¡¯m suddenly afraid Aiden will see in me what his family does and cast me away. Instead, I feel Aiden, strong arms around me as he pulls me into a tight embrace. He immediately understands the underlying meaning of my words ¨C I want to move in, permanently. ¡°Of course, I would love that,¡± he whispers, pressing a kiss to my forehead. His voice is as excited as I¡¯ve ever heard it before. I feel my heart fluttering, my nervousness melting away. Aiden is so pleased by my proposition that he leans in for a passionate kiss. Reluctantly, I put a hand over his mouth. 2/8 ¡°As much as I would love to let you whisk me off to the bedroom right now, I was hoping to start packing. Tonight, if possible.¡± Aiden¡¯s disappointment doesn¡¯tst long. He happily agrees. We decide to part ways as Aiden ns to sit in on his practice for the evening. He offered to drive me back to our apartmentplex, but I declined. ¡°Go to practice,¡± 1 urge. ¡°I know it¡¯s important for you to be there, even if you can¡¯t y just yet.¡± Aiden smiles gently. ¡°Fine. You have to let me pick you up as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± I agree, and we share a short but sweet kiss. Aiden drives off to practice, and I spend some time gathering a few bags. After a while. Aiden¡¯s private driver stops by and takes me back to the old apartment I head straight up the stairs to my old floor. Although 1 feel nostalgic, I feel even more eager to embrace this new chapter of my life. I paused for a moment outside the front door of my apartment, unable to help but reminisce about the moment that Aiden and I met When I finally decided to unlock the door and step inside, I fumbled over the light switch for a moment. I expect my apartment will look somewhat empty and abandoned, just like Deft it. Instead, when I turn on the lights, a very different sight greets me. The apartment is in disarray, furniture, overturned, and my belongings strewn about haphazardly. My hand stays frozen on the light switch as panic seizes my heart. Something is very wrong. I realize. My body tensed, ready to flee when I feel arge hand cover mine on the light switch. In an instant, the room is drowned in darkness yet again. Before I can scream, another hand covers my mouth. I have no time to react before I am dragged into the darkness. COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 53 My assant¡¯s grip tightens around my wrist, dragging me further into the darkness of my apartment. He kicks the door shut behind us as we go. Unmitigated panic surges through my veins as I struggle desperately against the relentless force. Again and again, I attempt to rip my attacker¡¯s hand off of my mouth so that I can scream for help, to no avail. I have no idea where my assant has dragged me. In the darkness. I feel just how lost I am. The fact that this space was once the ce I called home serves me no realfort. Everything feels alien and out of my control, now, especially considering what disarray the room was in. I have no power here. Even if I could scream, there is no one here to hear me, no one toe to my rescue. The sickening realization hits me dead on. I redouble my attempts to struggle against my attacker grip. My mind races, searching for any possible escape. but I find nothing In my desperation, my mind has kicked into overdrive. I rey the moment right before I was attacked. Is there anyone nearby that I could get to help me? I wonder desperately. In a cruel twist of fate. Aiden¡¯s old apartment appeared to still be unupied. Not only was Aiden not there, but no one was The bitter irony leaves me feeling sick with dread. I feel my phone buzz in my pocket. I frantically try to reach for, but the attacker¡¯s hand moves from my mouth to my wrist. He holds my hands firmly in ce. At least, now my mouth is uncovered. I curse loudly as the potential lifeline bes just out of my reach, so tantalizingly close, but so impossibly far. I¡¯ve bepletely disoriented. In the darkness, I can¡¯t even tell where in my old apartment I am. All I can do is let out ragged screams and fight with all of my strength No matter what I do, it seemspletely helpless, I don¡¯t know if this man. has a weapon on him. I don¡¯t even know what his intentions are. All that I can do is assume that he¡¯s here to end my life. At this rate, I fear that it will only be a matter of time. Just as I begin to fear that it¡¯s all over, a deafening crash shatters my focus. The door is flung wide open, harsh light flooding through it. It feels like a door opening to heaven. In the doorway stands a strong silhouette, that of the person I had silently been praying would save me. Aiden is a blur as he rushes toward us. For just a moment in the half-darkness, I catch a glimpse of the mask of fury that his normally kind face has be. He lunges for my assant without mercy. My body courses with both terror and release as Aiden pins the attacker to the ground. I stumble away, catching myself on a nearby piece of furniture. It takes me a long moment toe to my senses. I need to getw enforcement involved, and quickly. I reach for my phone and quickly dial the police. 1 hastily shout my address into the phone as soon as the line connects. ¡°Come quick, please!¡± I cry out. ¡°Someone just tried to kill me!¡± I can faintly make out in the darkness Aiden and my attacker, fighting tooth and nail on the floor. At longst, 1 see Aiden flip the two of them over, so he¡¯s on top, mming the attacker into the ground. It seems like whatever Aiden did knock him unconscious. The relief I feel is quickly reced with concern. The light from the doorway casts a stark contrast across Aiden¡¯s face. As he looks up from my attacker, I can see how his expression is twisted with pain. I¡¯ve never seen such agony on his face before. My stomach drops ¡°Send an ambnce, too,¡± I add on quickly. I hang up the phone before I can hear the operator¡¯s response. My body trembles with urgency as I fall to my knees beside Aiden. Aiden cranes his neck to look up at me. ¡°Carol, are you okay?¡± He asks. His voice is thin- moment crashing down around me. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s suffering. I choke out a sob, the adrenaline of the ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± I say shakily I turn on my phone shlight and shine it on his ankle. It¡¯s twisted at an angle I didn¡¯t think was possible. The sight makes me want to throw up. sob again. 1/2 ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I choke oni, so, so sorry¡­ Aiden quietly tries tofort me, and the two of us hold one another on the cold hardwood floors of my old apartment. The seconds seem to stretch into an eternity as we wait for the emergency responders to arrive. Finally, the wail of sirens pierces the night. Everything bes a blur as the policemen and paramedics bust through the door. I feelpletely out of my body with confusion and fear. I don¡¯t regain my sense of ce again until I¡¯m sitting in the ambnce beside Aiden¡¯s stretcher. The journey to the hospital is simrly blurry. All I can focus on are shing lights and frantic activity all around me. My hand tightly grips Aiden¡¯s as though he might disappear if I let go. Without even being fully conscious of it, I call Fiona. 1 exin what had happened with a shaky voice, the words tumbling out in a jumble of fear and disbelief. I can barely make out the words Fiona is speaking. Although I can¡¯t process what she says, her voice is a soothing presence. It feels like my brain ising in and out of the real world. be there if you need me, okay? Carol?¡±! ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say unconsciously. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± I have to put down my phone as we finally arrive at the hospital. We are rushed into the emergency room. It¡¯s bustling with activity as doctors and nurses rush to Aiden¡¯s side. Finally, we find ourselves in an operating room A nurse politely escorts me out of the room. I¡¯m too numb to even argue with her. All I¡¯m able to do is stare at pained expression as I am led away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aiden¡¯s I pace outside of the room anxiously. My heart thunders in my chest as I wait for the news. Minutes stretch into hours as I wait for any news. My mind is a whirlwind of worry and fear as time drags on. Finally, a nurse reappears from inside the room. Her expressionis neutral as she motions for me to follow her back inside. As soon as I step inside, my eyes lock with Aiden¡¯s. His expression is grim, but he still tries to smile at me. I¡¯m relieved to see that his vitals seem normal, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in extreme pain anymore. The doctor turns toward the two of us. They pull off their mask and let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t want to hear this, but¡­ It¡¯s broken. Both the ankle and the foot have been seriously damaged. It was much more severe than we anticipated. It seems the previous injury was quite bad.¡± My breath catches in my throat. I go to Aiden¡¯s side and wrap an arm around him. I can feel how tense he is. I can¡¯t even imagine how much mental turmoil he¡¯s undergoing right now. Uncertainty knots between us as we hold one another. The reality of the situation sets in. I could have died. Aiden was seriously injured. -Was With a pit in my stomach, I can¡¯t help but wonder was Mr. Cruz right? 2/2 SEND GIFT Chapter 54 Aiden winces as he adjusts himself on the ufortable hospital bed. The doctors have put his foot in a bulky cast now. I sit beside him, my hands fidgeting uncontrobly as waves of concern wash over me. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask softly. I reach out a hand to take his but I hesitate. I can¡¯t help the spike of guilt that stabs me when I remember how this all happened in the first ce. Aiden offers a crooked smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Te been better,¡± he admits. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, though. Are you okay? Did that man hurt you?¡± 1 let out a quietugh. ¡°I¡¯m not the one in a hospital bed, remember?¡± I murmur, regret staining my voice. Aiden looks at me with intensity. ¡°Carol. You don¡¯t me yourself, do you?¡± Tears begin to prick the backs of my eyes, unbidden. I press the heels of my hands against them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t about me.¡± ¡°Carol.¡± His voice sounds heartbroken and loving all at once. ¡°Carol, look at me.¡± I can¡¯t bear to look at him, especially whenThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . toward him. he¡¯s been hurt like this. He gently takes my chin with his hand and guides my eyes ¡°Carol. This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± he says firmly. ¡°If anything, this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you return to your apartment alone. It was incredibly irresponsible.¡± I shake my head quickly. ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t you. I insisted on going there alone. I thought everything would be okay. I mean, it wasn¡¯t even for that long¡­¡± My eyes flick back up at him. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ how did you know toe help me?¡± Aiden shrugged helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I got released from practice early because I was trying to overexert myself.¡± I p his arm yfully, blinking the tears out of my eyes and forcing a smile. ¡°Aiden, 1 scold yfully, although my heart isn¡¯t in it ¡°It was pure chance,¡± he continues, his voice heavy. ¡°Pure chance that led me back to you. Otherwise¡­¡± He trails off. I shake my head and squeeze his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that,¡± I insist. I know I¡¯m being a hypocrite. As much as I don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve been thinking about, too. What if he hadn¡¯t been there? Would that have been it this tene? Aiden has a pained expression on his face, but he obliges. The two of us spend a moment, drinking in each other¡¯s presence. The horror of the situation still hangs heavy over both of us. ¡°Carol,¡± he, murmurs, eventually, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I feel like I¡¯ve brought so much danger to you. I ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you u start,¡± I say gently, but firmly. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for everything that happens to me, you know.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes are clouded with concern. ¡°This isn¡¯t all happening by chance, Carol,¡± he says quietly. ¡°There¡¯s no other exnation for this. These attacks are targeted, but they¡¯re not targeting me. They¡¯re targeting you.¡± 1 let out a shaky breath. I hade to the same conclusion. It was always easier to exin everything away as being more about Aiden with me as coteral, but recent months have made that impossible. Stalker is calling at my childhood home and two independent attacks on me don¡¯t leave much room for questioning, I decide to opt for the most positive spin I can think of. I rub Aiden¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°At least the man was caught.¡± I say, softly. ¡°He¡¯s in police custody, now. Unlike some of the previous talkers, his crime is obvious. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be put away for a long time. Aiden¡¯s eyes darken in the way they do when he¡¯s piecing together a n. ¡°I want to speak to them,¡± he says suddenly. 1/3 ¡°Aiden, please calm down, you need to rest,¡± I say. ¡°We can just let the police handle this for now.¡± I can see the pain begin to crawl back across his expression. As the adrenaline wears off, I¡¯m sure the pain is bing even worse for him. My heart aches. ¡°OK, OK. I understand. He sits back on the bed with a defeated expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t leave your side. The night drags on. Doctors and murses quietly make their way and out of Aiden¡¯s room, but otherwise, things are peaceful, I eventually drift off in the chair beside Aiden¡¯s bed. As much as Aiden insists that I should go to sleep in afortable bed, he seems understandably nervous to have me leave his side again. My dreams are gued with heavy unease and confusion. I hear no voice speaking to me, this time. I strangely feel as though almost miss it. I¡¯m awoken by light nting through the hospital windows. I begin to stir. I check the time ¨C 7AM. I haven¡¯t gotten much sleep, but that¡¯s to be expected. I nced over to check on Aiden. He is awake as well, although the disturbed expression on his face almost makes it seem like he hasn¡¯t slept at all. ¡°Aiden¡­I begin softly. He seems to know what I¡¯m going to say. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry, he murmurs. ¡°I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to rest until I speak with the police¡± As much as it pains me, I know he¡¯s probably right. We request the hospital staff to help us get in contact with the police regardingst night¡¯s incident. It takes about an hour, but eventually, an officer arrives at Aiden¡¯s door The rhythm of the conversation goes simrly to how it normally does. Aiden asks questions, but the police officer provides y little information. Once again, the conversation heads to where it normally does. very ¡°Did he have any afiliation with the capital?¡± Aiden pushes. The police officer looks confused. ¡°No, not at all. He¡¯s from around these parts. Never really settle down. There¡¯s not a lot on record about him.¡± d killer?¡± I ask quictly. The police officer looks I feel a shiver go down my spine. ¡°Is there any chance he might be a hired somewhat rmed. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t found any evidence of that, but it is possible,¡± he says. I wrap my arms around myself. The thought is terrifying, but it almost makes more sense than anything else now, ¡°Just¡­ Please look into his background. See if he has any ties to the capital at all, no matter how small,¡± Aiden insists. ¡°If you find anything, please let us know. It could be a matter of life and death The police officer hesitantly agrees before bowing out of the room. I don¡¯t feel any better than I did before we spoke with him. Still, Aiden¡¯s words have piqued my curiosity. ¡°Aiden, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why all the questions about the capital?¡± I ask softly. When I see Aiden¡¯s expression twist, 1 almost regret asking in the first ce, Still, he doesn¡¯t deny me an answer, His expression is distant as he speaks, as though he can¡¯t even understand his own words. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m beginning to suspect my family.¡± Èý Chapter 55 My heart drops. Some part of me had wondered absently if Aiden¡¯s family might have something to do with all of this, but to have Aiden say it truly confirmed how far things have spiraled ¡°Do you think they would do something like this?¡± I ask atst. ¡°I mean, I know they don¡¯t approve of me, but stalking? Attacks? Hell, attempted murder?¡± I bury my head in my hands as the memories of each incident roll over me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Aiden admits. They¡¯re certainly capable of this. didn¡¯t think they would ever stoop this far, but at this point I don¡¯t know what other exnation we have. The revtion floors the both of us for some time. There¡¯s not much more that can be said such a horrifying suggestion casts doubt over everything in our lives. Still, 1 remain by Aiden¡¯s bedside. We chat for the rest of the day y cards, and watch movies- anything to take both of our minds off of everything, Aiden protests me spending another moment in such an ufortable chair, but I insist. I don¡¯t want to leave his side for even a moment. -you in that chair.¡± need to go home and rest,¡± Aiden urges. ¡°You can¡¯t keep sleeping in 1 shake my head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone here, Aiden. Tll be fine. Besides, I don¡¯t think I should be alone right now, either With a sigh. Aiden relents. I can still see the small yet fond smile on his face despite his protests. As the days pass, I spend more time outside of the hospital, moving back and forth as much as I can. When I do leave.e back with care packages. I bring snacks, books, more pillow anything that might make this more bearable. 1 spend quite a bit of time fussing over Aiden¡¯s bedside. I fluff his pillows and adjust his nkets even as he argues it¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s the only thing that settles my feelings of helplessness. The news of Aiden¡¯s further injury reached the team quickly. Aiden has a few calls with team administration, exining the situation as best as he can. We decide that it¡¯s best if we disclose that the injury came from a personal attack on me so that the rest of the team can be on high alert as well. I had to inform Mr. Whitlock eventually anyway, I muse. Not everyone takes the news well. One afternoon, Coach Henry practically busts down the door and storms inside. ¡°Aiden, what the hell have you been doing?¡± He demands. ¡°Do you know what this means for the team? We can¡¯t afford to have you out ofmission like this!¡± I can feel Aiden tense up beside me. I¡¯m about to step in to defend him when Mr. Whitlock enters the room. He has a stern expression on his face ¡°Enough, Henry,¡± Richard admonishes. ¡°Aiden needs time to recover. What¡¯s done is done. We¡¯ll have to manage without him for now. Coach Henry bristles at being shut down so quickly. He shoots another re at Aiden, who offers him a charming smile in response. Coach Henry huffs angrily before storming right back out of the room. I blink. ¡°That was efficient,¡± I say eventually, my eyes moving between the door and Mr. Whitlock. Heughs quietly, sit, Richard ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just worked up because he¡¯s worried about you and doesn¡¯t know how to express i exins. He strolls over to Aiden¡¯s bedside and pats his shoulder ¡°Your healthes first.¡± Richard sticks around for a little while longer to ask some questions about Aiden¡¯s condition. Eventually, he turns his attention toward me. ¡°And how are you doing. Ms. Miller?¡± 1/3 ||| < ¡°Oh I¡¯m alright,¡± I say a bit confused. ¡°I¡¯m not the one with a broken foot. Richard chuckles. ¡°I know that, of course, but this situation is moreplicated than that. The attack was aimed at you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I shiver at the thought, but try to put on a brave face. ¡°Presumably. What¡¯s important right now is that we stay safe and recover moving forward.¡± I say with determination. Richard smiles gently ¡°You¡¯ve got grit. Ms. Miller,¡± he says. With a polite farewell, he steps back out of the room. In the following days, both Aiden and I are surprised to find that a few of his teammates decide to visit. Most of them seempletely out of their element in this situation. Some bring small gifts or cards, but they seem uncertain if that¡¯s what they should be doing: I can¡¯t help but feel touched despite their clumsy delivery. Their awkwardness and stilted conversation with Aiden betray their gemine concern for him. It warms my heart to see theme to their teammate¡¯s side in his time of needl One evening. Aiden is admitted to the hospital, his childhood friend Oliver stops by. Aiden and I are ying cards when we hear a knock at the door. ¡°Am I interrupting anything?¡± A yful voice calls. Aiden immediately perks up. ¡°Oliver? Is that you?¡± He responds. The door swings open to reveal Oliver standing outside the door with a big grin. I met Oliver briefly at the Cruz family party, so it¡¯s nice to see luam in a less formal setting. Still, he¡¯s dressed smartly ¡ª as to be expected from the Capital¡¯s elite. His dark brown hair is neatly styled, and the light dusting of freckles on his cheeks brings out the brightness of his blue eyes. He¡¯s wearing a tailored sweater, cks, and white leather shoes ¡°Oh, buddy¡± Oliver whistles. He takes a moment to look over Aiden, and clicks his tongue. ¡°Not exactly looking your best. are you?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking abour, Aiden jokds His expression turns from excited to confused. ¡°How do you hear about my injury?¡± ¡°Well, as far as your initial injury, the whole world has been gossiping about it. This recent development, though, is definitely less public.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question Aiden points out with a raised eyebrow, Oliverughs good-naturedly. ¡°Close,¡± Oliver points out. ¡°It¡¯s best not to ask too many questions, Just know I have my sources, and they¡¯re t ¡®re more ethical than most It makes sense that Oliver would be of a simr ilk to the Cruz fimily, but I still final myself surprised by his words. I guess my suspicions are confirmed ¨C it seems like elite from the capital can get anything they want. Even a beta, like Oliver, seems capable of that. ¡°If you¡¯ve already found out, does that mean Aiden¡¯s fanuly knows, too? Lask, concern etched into my face. ¡°Quite pretty and smart, huh?¡± Oliver says approvingly ¡°Watch yourself,¡± Aiden warrens. Oliver raises his hands defensively. ¡°OK, OK, I get it. Anyway, regarding the nicedies question, I¡¯m not sure. If they slon¡¯t know now, they probably will soonTM ¡°Is that why you came all the way here?¡± I ask ¡°As a warning? ¡°Something like that,¡± Oliver agrees. ¡°But I also couldn¡¯t just let my boss, my buddy stuck in the hospital. Although, if you¡¯re here, maybe I don¡¯t need to worry about that? ||| Aiden¡¯s expression seems genuinely regretful. ¡°I apologize for the trouble,¡± he says. Oliver and I share a sarcastic look. ¡°Come on, Alden, you can¡¯t me yourself for everything in this world,¡± Oliver, teases softly. ¡°Seriously, though. I¡¯m sure you are causing Carol here a lot more distress than me.¡± at there¡¯s something else on ell. Still, I can tell that Oliver visits a few times. His presence lifts Aiden¡¯s spirits, and mine as well. Aiden¡¯s mind. Eventually, I decide to ask Aiden what¡¯s bothering him still. We¡¯re watching a movie with our fingers intertwined when I finally ask. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± I ask. I realize it might be a foolish question and flush. ¡°Other than the obvious, of course.¡± Aiden looks at me with a bit of guilt on his face. ¡°I just miss it, you know? Being close to you.¡± Oh. I have to suppress a giddyugh. I¡¯ve always known that Aiden has a high sex drive probably something to do with being an alpha- but I didn¡¯t realize how much of an effect this is likely having on him. My lips curve into a teasing smile. I bat my eyshes. ¡°Oh, really? Is that all you can think about?¡± I see Aiden¡¯s eyes sh with passion. His gaze is intense as he squeezes my hand. I¡¯m serious, Carol. It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡° I flush even harder at Aiden¡¯s intense gaze. Everything he does seems to turn me on. I can imagine how sexually frustrated he has been A devious idea pops into my mind, and I can¡¯t resist the temptation. Iugh softly, a smirk ying across my lips, ¡°Well, lucky for you, there are other things we can do even if you¡¯re not able to move.¡± 3/3 Chapter 56 Aiden swallows hard and nods. ¡°Oh? What are you considering?¡± He says. His voice is rough and low, and it sends a shiver down my spine. ¡°Well,¡± I say, my voice yful, ¡°I know you can¡¯t move very much. You probably won¡¯t be able to touch me. But¡­¡± I trail off meaningfully. Aiden is hanging on to my every word. ¡°But what?¡± He urges me. I can see the hunger in his eyes, and it makes my body feel hot. ¡°I guess you can look at me,¡± I tease. Aiden nods immediately. ¡°Yes. Please,¡± he says msistently, his voice almost hoarse. I can see his hands flex and tighten with obvious desire. I can¡¯t help but feel a boost of confidence as I realize just how badly he wants to touch me. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it, Aiden?¡± 1 tease. My heart is beating fast as I muster my confidence. ¡°You might not be able to handle what you¡¯re asking for.¡± Aiden¡¯s expression turns predatory. ¡°I¡¯ll never know until you let me see,¡± he counters. My heart rate spikes at his words. He always knows exactly what to say to get me excited, I think faintly. I can¡¯t help but let out a softugh despite my embarrassment. ¡°Well, if you insist. I slowly unbutton my blouse and let it begin to slip off of my shoulders. I make sure that my movements are slow and sensual as I do. Aiden¡¯s eyes rake over my body hungrily, He watches with rapt attention as I slowly shed off my top ¡°Are you going to show me more?¡± He asks, his voice low. I raise in eyebrow and quirk a smile. ¡°Well, what do you want to see?¡± I ask him with a wink. ¡°Everything,¡± he says darkly. I shiver again. ¡°We might not have time for that¡­ But I can show you more,¡± I promise. I reach behind me to unsp my bra, slowly letting my guard down. I let Aiden drink me in with his eyes, his satisfaction and desire obvious in his every movement. 1 don¡¯t stay out of my clothes for long- the threat of a nurse or doctor returning to the room is too ever present. Still, I¡¯m able to provide some temporary relief from the frustration simmering beneath the surface. We find some sce in a few passionate kisses and Aiden¡¯s hands roaming over my body. Even as we have temporary moments of relief, the two of us have to cope with the physical barrier between us somehow Aiden immersed himself in anything he can get his hands on in the hospital room. That makes it especially fun to tease him- I spend plenty of time sending yful texts to him whenever I¡¯m out of the hospital. I enjoy sending him photos ¨C sometimes simple and innocent, sometimes less so. Every time his response is more intense than thest. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°I need you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Our text conversations asionally evolve into sensual phone calls. Although it¡¯s not a lot inparison to what we once shared, there¡¯s something sort of thrilling about trying to sneak intimacy whenever we can. Time moves forward. Aiden is discharged from the hospital, and we spend time hunkered down in his vi. He still has to make the asional visit to the hospital, but for the most part he¡¯s more independent now. 1/3 Although Aiden has surprisingly fast healing, the semifinals were swiftly approaching. News outlets by now had caught on that Aiden¡¯s injury was more than just a simple sprain. Reporters were buzzing about how no one had caught photos of Aiden outside in weeks. Uncertainty hangs over us like a dark cloud. The unspoken worry rings louder by the day: what if Aiden isn¡¯t healed by the championship! The stressors only continue. Aiden¡¯s parents call not long into his injury and time as an in-patient. Aiden tries to ignore their calls at first, but eventually they be relentless. He finally gives in and decides to answer. They immediately insist that theye visit him in person. I hear Aiden arguing on the phone with his father for almost an hour. At least this time he asked, I think dryly. ¡°Not now, I hear Aiden say firmly. ¡°Wait until after the semifinals match. I¡¯m not going to be in any state to see you before then. 1 hear Aiden¡¯s father argue loudly on the other side of the phone. Eventually, Aiden gets fed up and has to cut him off. ¡°If you wait until after the semifinals, I¡¯ll give you more of my time. We can do things on your schedule. Just give me until then, and you have my word. The conversation finally starts to calm down, after that. Although it takes some cajoling, Aiden¡¯s parents eventually agree to his terms ¨C albeit grudgingly. I¡¯m just happy that the both of us will have some more peace. In the days leading up to the semifinals match, Aiden immersed himself in the Freeze¡¯s practice, watching every piece of footage he can get his hands on. I can tell it pains him not to be there, but we¡¯re able to still engage with the team from afar. On the day of the match, Aiden is up early. His nerves are clearly buzzing with anticipation as he watches the pre-match broadcast The footage shows the team staying pretty positive as they answer interview questions and warm up. Still, the tension in the air is palpable. Everyone wants to know if the Freezecin still function without Aiden. All eyes are on them. Aiden seems particrly pensive this morning. He watches the broadcast intensely as he sips his c me, making a request that catches me off guard. coffee. Atst, he turns toAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I think the team needs you.¡± he says suddenly, his voice serious. I think you¡¯re the only one who can raise their morale and calm them down.¡± I feel a surge of anxiety. ¡°Me?¡± I say incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m an assistant coach-I don¡¯t think my presence is that important, or else they would have insisted that Ie.¡± Aiden shakes his head. There¡¯s a glint in his eye that I can¡¯t quite ce. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you being an assistant coach ¡ª it¡¯s about you. You¡¯re insightful. You help people in ways I¡¯m not even sure you fully understand. They need you.¡± 1 let out a startledugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting at,¡± I say honestly. I chew on my lip. ¡°But¡­ do you really think I could help?¡± Aiden takes my hands and nods firmly. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re the only one who can help them, now. I feel bewildered by Aiden¡¯s sudden intensity. I¡¯m not sure that I understand where he¡¯sing from. Although the team hase to respect me more, our rtionship is still rocky. They still likely hold me with a level of suspicion considering my outsider status. Still, Aiden thinks this will help. Even if it doesn¡¯t help the team, it might help him. I take in a deep breath and get to my Teet. I don¡¯t know what reception awaits me at the ring. All that know is that I need to go. Chapter 57 The moment I step into the locker room, I¡¯m struck by the heavy atmosphere in the air. The usual banter and camaraderie of the pre-game space ispletely absent. Instead, there is a palpable sense of unease. As expected, morale in the room is low. For a moment, I feel a pang of awkwardness at entering without Aiden by my side. I push forward regardless. Mr. Whitlock and Coach Henry are in the corner of the locker room, discussing something quietly amongst themselves. They notice as I enter the locker room. Richard immediately perks up.. ¡°Ms. Miller, he says with a smile, ¡°what a pleasant surprise¡± He makes his way over to me. ¡°How can we help you today?¡± I swallow hard. It¡¯s hard to exin exactly what I¡¯m hoping to do. ¡°Well¡­ Aiden had some well-wishes for the team, and he was hoping I woulde here and share them,¡± I say as confidently as I can.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Richard nods approvingly. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea,¡± he says. He turns toward the crowd of yers getting ready. ¡°Everyone! Listen up. Ms. Miller has some words from Aiden to share.¡± ep breath, trying to push aside my apprehension. I I feel the team¡¯s eyes settle on me. Their gazes feel heavy. I take a deep gather my thoughts and step forward. ¡°I know that things are difficult right now,¡± I acknowledge, ¡°but also know how hard you¡¯ve all trained for this moment. that you can You¡¯re a team. No injury can hold you back. If you go out there and y like you always do, there¡¯s no way Jose Richard nods approvingly. ¡°Ms. Miller is right. This isn¡¯t the time to dwell on Aiden¡¯s absence. You were a team before he joined, and you¡¯ve only improved since then. Put trust in yourselves and give it your all.¡± Despite the words of encouragement, I can sense a lingering atmosphere of doubt guing the team. They seem almost like they¡¯re too nervous to listen to any encouragement night now. I can tell the weight of Aiden¡¯s absence is only making them more ufortable. I decide to sit on the sidelines for the game. I text Aiden to make sure he¡¯s alright with that, and he highly approves. I sit with the team administration on the sidelines as the game begins. From the sound of the first buzzer, my heart sinks. The team¡¯s nervousness manifests in costly mistakes on the field that could have easily been avoided. Passes go astray, shots are missed, and the other team is let through their defensive line over and over again The audience doesn¡¯t seem to be helping, either. Although the crowd is vocal as always, it seems that their focus is more on Aiden than the match at hand. Most of the signs in the audience were focused on Aiden and his absence rather than the game atrge. Even the cheers and chants were more focused on him. The focus on Aiden only seems to exacerbate the team¡¯s poor performance. Like the mail in the coffin to their failure, the team¡¯s confidence seems to only crumble more and more with each passing minute, By the start of the second half, the Freeze is trailing behind in points. The scoreboard shines above the rink like a harsh reminder of the threat of failure hanging over them. Even Coach Henry seems to have lost some of his fire at this point. Things are looking grim. I¡¯m surprised by the feeling of my phone buzzing in my pocket pull it out to find that Aiden has texted me. My heart sinks. I know he¡¯s likely been watching the game closely. Knowing him, he must feel so guilty and powerless at the way things are progressing. As I read the text, however, I¡¯m surprised to see that isn¡¯t his focus at all. Instead, the text reads: ¡°I know you can help them. Please, Carol, work your magic. You¡¯re their best shot at victory? 1/3 111 I rub my forehead. As much as I appreciate his faith, I feel as though all I can do is disappoint. I already tried to encourage them. I¡¯m not sure how anything I say could affect them at this point. Still, I want to try. ¡®I¡¯ll give it my best, I text Aiden back. Steeling myself, the moment that the buzzer for halftime goes off, I make my way toward the locker room. I leave my seat in the stands before the Coach and team owner do, hoping to catch the team before they get too pessimistic. I try to keep my steps purposeful as I arrive at the team administration entrance. However, just as my hand reaches for the door handle, Toverhear a few voices on the other side of the door. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Auden¡¯s out because of her,¡± one voice says. jury got so bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding. How does she keep getting into so much trouble, anyway? It¡¯s her fault that his injury got ¡°Yeah. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Aiden would be here right now, and we wouldn¡¯t be losing¡± My stomach drops. My breath catches in my throat as a wave of quilt threatens to drown me. They me me for his injury, I think mumbly. Familiar feelings of regret have gued me since the moment Auden got hurt. My first instinct was to apologize to him. I can still remember the white hot guilt I felt as I saw the half-light cast long shadows across Aiden¡¯s pained expression. My heart nighters. To my surprise, however, my typical feelings of guilt are met by a surge of anger. Who are they to me me? A voice in my mind challenges me. They don¡¯t know the details of our personal lives. Aiden saved my life. He told me it was something I didn¡¯t need to feel guilty for. My mind is a storm of conflicting emotions as stand frozen outside of the locker room. I want to freeze. I want to leave the stadium and go back to Aiden¡¯s arms. But I can¡¯t do that. I would be giving in to failure, just like the team is. Determination ovees me before I even know what I¡¯m doing. I push open the door to the locker room with more strength than intended. It bangs open, drawing the attention of everyone inside. They stare at me in shock. Without thinking, I begin to speak. I barely register the expressions of surprise and guilt on the faces of the yers. The words tumble out of my mouth in a passionate voice. 1 heard what you said,¡± I begin, my voice firm but not usatory ¡°I need you to know that I understand your frustration. have felt immense guilt over Aiden¡¯s injury. I¡¯ve med myself time and time again.¡± The team looks shocked by how candidly I¡¯m speaking. I push onward. ¡°But there¡¯s no use to something like that. ming me won¡¯t change what happened. We need to focus on what we can control. I pause for a moment, letting my words sink in. The team stares at me in silence, their expressionsplicated. I decide to continue. ¡°You can win this game, with or without Aiden. I believe that. Aiden believes that, But that¡¯s not what matters believe it. You need to believe in yourselves, or else there¡¯s no reason to even try.¡± -you need to As 1 speak, I can see a subtle shift in the demeanor of the team. Their shoulders straighten and their expressions harden with determination. I can see that my words are having an effect, so I seize the moment. 2/3 Chapter 58 ¡°You are the Statford Freeze, with or without Aiden,¡± I remind them. ¡°You¡¯ve risen to fame. You¡¯ve made it to the semifinals. Has all of that growth been for nothing?¡± I hear a quiet chorus of ¡°no¡± in response to my words. A passionate smile pulls at my lips. ¡°Then show them,¡± I challenge. ¡°Show the audience. Show the other team. Most importantly, show yourselves.¡± I can feel the energy coursing through me with every word I speak. The energy seems to affect the team, too. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask them. ¡°The Stafford Freeze, they call back. I grin.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . *1 said, who are you?¡± ¡°The Statford Freeze!¡± They shout in response I can see the determination begin to form in each and every one of them. ¡°Then go out there and show them!¡± 1 demand. The team breaks into a chorus of cheers and whoops, getting to their feet. I turn to see Richard is smiling at me from the doorway, with Coach Henry looking reluctantly pleased beside them. I can¡¯t help but sunle back. For a brief moment, I think I see something remarkable. The team¡¯s energy feels so palpable that they almost seem to flow with an intense blue aura. It looks almost like a tangible manifestation of their shared resolve. Whatever it is, it seems to do the trick. The moment the Freeze re-enters the rink, something has shifted. Their spirits all have been lifted out of the gutter. As the first buzzer of the second half sounds, they fly into motion. The crowd can¡¯t help but roar with shock and awe at the Freeze¡¯s newfound ferocity. They y with an electric energy that had beenpletely absent during the first half. With each goal scored, the crowd erupts into raucous cheers. The audience support only fuels the team¡¯s momentum further. The Freeze¡¯s score slowly climbs higher, soon enough surpassing the opposing team. Coach Henry seems too stunned to speak, Normally during games he shouts non-stop, but this time, all he can do is watch in shock. The Freeze¡¯s score only climbs higher and higher. Soon, the margin is so far the other team has no chance of winning. The cheers that once only focused on Aiden¡¯s absence now turn into endless enthusiasm. ¡°Freeze! Freeze! Freeze!¡± They chant. I can¡¯t help but join in. When the final buzzer sounds, my heart swells so much it feels like it might burst. The Freeze makes their signature victoryp as the crowd explodes into apuse. Mr. Whitlock ps me on the back with a grateful smile, and even Coach Henry offers me an awkward but approving nod. I follow Coach Henry and Mr. Whitlock back to the locker room The moment the door opens, the room bursts with energy. The team ps each other on the back and banters with the enthusiasm they had previously beencking Mr. Whitlock says a few congrattory words, and the room erupts into cheers. I can¡¯t help but beam with pride as I see how all of their hard work has paid off. To my surprise, one of the team members-Jeremy approaches me. ¡°Hey, Carol,¡± he says a bit awkwardly, ¡°the team has been wondering if you¡¯d like toe join us for some post-game there.¡± celebrations. We¡¯re going to hit up the usual bar. We¡¯d be happy to have you A couple members of the team nod enthusiastically along with his words. I feel my heart swell even more. I feel closer to the team than I ever have before, and it fills me with joy. Still, I shake my head with a small smile. *I really appreciate the offer, and normally I would say yes but neeil to go home to Auden,¡± I exnt. ¡°He needs me more than ever right now. Besides, I¡¯m sure he needs to talk to someone about how amazing the game was.¡± A few teammates look disappointed, but most of them nod or grunt in confirmation. They seem to understand why, more or less. A couple of the teammates call their goodbyes after me as I head out of the door. Aiden¡¯s driver is waiting for me outside as I dodge past the crowd of audience members. I request for the driver to take a brief stop by a grocery store so I can pick up champagne and one of Aiden¡¯s favorite snacks. My face hurts from smiling by the time the car pulls up to Aiden¡¯s vi. The moment I open the door, I hear Aiden calling out to me from the living room. I rush in with a giddy expression on my face one that Aiden is wearing, too. He looks in surprisingly high spirits considering he hasn¡¯t been well enough to move far from the couch. ¡°You brought champagne,¡± he says with a dazzling smile. ¡°And my favorite snacks. You¡¯re so perfect,¡± he says thankfully. 1. beam at him and jump into his arms on the couch, careful to avoid his legs. that you were their best shot,¡± Aiden says proudly, ruffling my hair, I told you th y hair, ¡°What on earth did you do to them?¡± Iugh and shake my head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I insist. ¡°I mean, they seemed to appreciate what I said, but it was all their own hard work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. They couldn¡¯t have done it without you,¡± Aiden insists. ¡°You must have really worked your magic on them during the halftime break¡± ¡°You¡¯re too sweet to me,¡± I sigh, and I lean in to give Aiden a passionate kiss The kiss quickly evolves into something more heated. I straddle Aiden¡¯s waist, and the two of us let our hands roam appreciatively as we drink each other in. As I can feel the energy get more sensual, I briefly pull away. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask gently. Although I know Aiden has been improving, he can still barely move on his own. The pain all throughout his ankle and foot force him to be almost entirely bedridden ¡°I feel much better,¡± he says breathlessly, but there spot a lot I can do right now.¡± His voice is heavy with genuine regret. I feel a sudden sense of inspiration, and my smile turns coy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move,¡± I tell him with a teasing grin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let me do something for you, Aiden¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°Carol, you don¡¯t have to tonight?¡± I shush him gently, leaning forward with love in my eyes. Let me take control, for once,¡± I tease him ¡°I know that¡¯s not easy for an alpha like you, but just try to enjoy it. Just tell me if you¡¯re in pain, okay?¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes are filled with so much heat and passion that I shiver It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m able to be the one who initiates, considering Aiden is such a passionate and physical lover. I feel my heart quicken with excitement at the opportunity to try something new Despite Aiden¡¯s inability to move much, his hands hold me tightly as I lift up his shirt and trail kisses down his chest and abdomen. I can¡¯t help but admire the hard muscle of his body, taking every chance I can to enjoy it. I can hear Aiden¡¯s breath be hot and fast as I focus on providing him pleasure. Although his size is intimidating, I give him everything that I can as I take him in and touch him needily. I can feel Aiden¡¯s impatience building, although he tries to hide I smile at him mischievously, finally stripping off my own clothes and sinking into his embrace. Our bodiesbine in a tantalizing and passionate wave of pleasure. Aiden holds my hips tightly as the two of us kiss with everything that we have. It doesn¡¯t take long for the pleasure to build past the point of self-control. For the first time in weeks, we are able to fully enjoy one another. The release we both feel leaves us breathless and filled with love. We copse into one another¡¯s arms,ying together on the couch still pressed together. Aiden lets out a breathlessugh III ¡°You¡¯re too irresistible, Carol,¡± he growls against my neck. He gives me a small bite there that makes me sigh with pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble once I¡¯m fully healed. I¡¯m going to be insatiable.¡± I let out a joyfulugh, wrapping myself around him carefully so as not to aggravate the injury. For now, even though he wasn¡¯t even near back to normal, we¡¯re able to revel in each other¡¯spany. As we drift off to sleep, our hearts and bodies entwined, I feel like we can face any problem as long as we¡¯re together. 3/3 Chapter 59 Aiden¡¯s physical therapy and recovery regimen pick up in speed shortly after the semifinals match. I can¡¯t help but marvel at his incredible resilience. The X-Rays showed that Aiden¡¯s injury was incredibly serious, but he still managed to make incredible progress, I help Aiden with any at-home exercises that I can. I help him regain the muscle in his leg and help him with icing and heating when necessary. He always tells me that I shouldn¡¯t have to do anything for him, but I insist. Wer fall into afortable routine. With Aiden able to move a lile bit more, I feel better about returning to work. Ie in and out of the rink on a looser schedule than I did before his injury, but I¡¯m happy to at least be productive again. The team seems to be holding up better without Aiden, although his absence is still obviously felt. Aiden was typically the leader within the team. Without him, practices feel a bit more aimless and less urgent. Coach Henry does what he can to push them nheless, Mr. Whitlock is grateful for my presence, although he still insist that I spend extra time back at home. He asks about Aiden¡¯s physical state frequently and provides healing rmendations whenever he can. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of bad injuries in my days as a hockey administrator,¡± he exins. ¡°An injury like this could put a regr man out of hockey for the rest of their life. Not Aiden, though. I know that he¡¯ll push through whatever life throws at him. Just remind him to take it easy too, okay?¡± I¡¯m incredibly thankful for Richard¡¯s wisdom during such a hectic time. I happily report back what I learn to Aiden, who is happy to hear anything he can from the outside world. Aiden ispleting some low-impact physical therapy in the pool one day when I decide we should probably look at the bigger picture. As I sit at the edge of the pool, my pants rolled up and my feet in the water, I call Aiden over to speak to me. ¡°There¡¯s a month and a half until the championship, remark. I keep my voice light and as filled with optimism as I can manage. ¡°That gives you plenty of time to recover fully before the game against the Wildcats¡± The Silverbrook Wildcats werest year¡¯s champions. Theye from a wealthy city several hours away from Statford. although none Everything about them oozes ss and status. Their team has even more celebrities on it than the Freeze quite as popr with the public as Aiden. The Wildcats have been a famouslypetitive team for years now, and they have plenty of championship victories under their belt. Aiden has spent some time watching their recent gamey clips in preparation for the championship. The videos even made me feel intimidated, and I wouldn¡¯t be the one on the rink Aiden nods, a determined glint in his eye. He leans against the edge of the pool and smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready,¡± he promises, his voice filled with conviction. I smile back at him and kiss him on the forehead. When he speaks like that, I believe that anything could be possible. Our good spirits are unfortunately short-lived. One evening as Aiden¡¯s driver drops me off at the vi, I¡¯m an unfamiliar car in our driveway. I step out of the car and scrutinize the stranger¡¯s vehicle. It¡¯s a nice car decided to stop by is clearly of high status. But who could it be? wonder. surprised to see whoever An answer quickly presents itself. As I turn toward the front door, I¡¯m just in time to see Aiden¡¯s father and mother striding out of the front door. His father is wearing his signature slicked-hack hair and navy blue suit, and his mother wears a conservative but expensive-looking ck dress. Both of them look more like they¡¯re going to a fancy dinner than seeing their injured son. The moment Mr. Cruz¡¯s eyes lock onto me, his gaze turns sharp and usatory. The two of them halt a few meters away from me. I freeze, too, uncertain what to do. Before I can even greet them, Mr. Cruz crosses his arms and snorts. ¡°Well, would you look at that. My son¡¯s little girlfriend, leaving him at home to suffer alone.¡± 1 feel myself bristle at the unfair usation. At the same time, my frustration is apanied by ayer of fear. Could he have really sent all of those people to hurt me? I wonder nervously. Seeing the contempt in his eyes makes me almost believe it I half expect Mrs. Cruz to stand up for me again in the face of such wild statements. Last time I saw her, she was quick to defend me. When I nce at her, however, her eyes are firmly fixed to the ground. Her body is stiff and her face is lined with nervousness. What happened to her? I wonder. And why does she look afraid Is she afraid of Mr. Cruz?.. or is she afraid of me? I decide that it¡¯s best not to engage with this and raise tensions any further. Instead, I dip my head respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. Mr. and Mrs. Cruz,¡± I say politely, forcing my expression to seem unbothered. Aiden¡¯s father seems to realize he won¡¯t get to me today and huffs. The two of them walk past me briskly and don¡¯t acknowledge me again. Lignore the displeased reaction I feel and head to the door. As I enter the door, I find Aiden sitting at the table with a defeated expression on his face. The weariness he clearly feels tugs at my heartstrings. 1 approach the table and settle in beside him. ¡°So, your parents decided to drop by, huh?¡± I say, rubbing his shoulder gently. His shoulders are tense with clear unhappiness. ¡°Yep,¡± he sighed. ¡°No warning, either, of course! At least they waited until after the semifinals match.¡± 1 nod, although Aiden doesn¡¯t look particrly grateful. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I prod gently. Aiden has aplicated expression on his face. He looks hesitant to speak about what their conversation was about. Normally. Aiden is very forting and honest when ites to his family- this must be something different than normal. ¡°It¡¯s the family business, he finally admits. ¡°My family relies on each member coborating andmitting to the mission, of thepany. If anyone is out of line, it can cause serious problems.¡± ¡°And someone is out of line now?¡± I ask gently. Aiden shrugs one shoulder. ¡°Or so my father says,¡± he mutters. ¡°He wants me toe home and deal with the issue. He says only I can bring this family member back to his senses. Of course he wants me to show leadership¡¯ and ¡®support the family¡±. ¡°Do you believe him?¡± I murmur. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Aiden admits. ¡°My father has deceived me and manipted me so many times, it¡¯s difficult to say. I can¡¯t be sure either way. He really does care about the family, in his own way, He wants them- us to be strong.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t involve you chasing your dreams, does it?¡± I guess. He nods solemnly, I hate to see Aiden feeling such turmoil. Still, I can¡¯t help but wonder which member of the family is causing so much trouble and why Aiden is so attached to this person. His hesitance is uncharacteristic of himContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This person must be really important to him, I think. I can only imagine the guilt and stress Aiden feels being away from his family, not knowing what¡¯s happening with them behind closed floors. I don¡¯t want to push Aiden any further on the matter, so I distract the both of us with a homemade dinner and a movie. Later that night, after Aiden has already fallen asleep, I slip out of our bed. I pull out myptop with a mission: I need to learn more about the Cruz family. I delve into every piece of information I can find. For such a famous family, their history is surprisingly secretive. All I can find are mentions of public appearances and huge deals that they have secured in the Capital. Everything I read indicates the slicer power and wealth that they hohl. 9/3 It seems like the Cruz family is connected to everything. Paparazzi photos show them with influential businessmen, celebrities, even politicians. Their connections clearly reach far and wide. Still, I don¡¯t know what exactly they do with these connections. -no news outlets Aiden¡¯s family is evenrger than I thought it was. That means the person causing issues could be anyone seem to have picked up on any issues just yet. Aiden has plenty of siblings, cousins, aunts and uncles-it could be anyone. And that¡¯s assuming Mr. Cruz is even telling the truth. It seems like everything that I find only raises more questions. The world of the wealthy and elite is so far beyond my understanding, it¡¯s hard to believe that families like this even ext. It seems like they could do or get anything they would ever want. A shiver goes down my spine, Just what exactly are they capable of? 373 SEND GIFT Èý 111 Chapter 60 As the days pass, Aiden¡¯s recovery steadily continues. His physical therapy bes more and more easy with each passing day. Soon enough, he¡¯s able to move around on crutches-albeit slowly. I can¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride as he regains his strength, his determination unwavering. Now that Aiden is feeling a bit more active, we¡¯re able to go out for very short periods of time. Aiden¡¯s wellness seems to encourage more people to visit with Aiden at the house to offer their support. Mr. Whitlock stops by a few times to discuss Aiden¡¯s recovery and updates with the team. Coach Henryes by, too, badgering Aiden about his recovery program but giving some genuinely decent advice. Oliver stops by again over the weekend. He flew back to Statford just to check on his friend again. Even I feel touched, and I¡¯m not the one that he¡¯s visiting I am more than happy to let Oliver inside to see Aiden again. He¡¯s dressed a bit more casually, this time wearing a ssy turtleneck, tinted sunsses and expensive jeans. ¡°Good afternoon. Carol, he greets enthusiastically, pulling me into a friendly hug. ¡°How¡¯s Aiden holding up?¡± I smile as I pull back. ¡°He¡¯s getting much better every day,¡± I reply with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the alpha genes, probably.¡± Oliverughs brightly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a delight, Carol,¡± he says. I let him inside, and the two of us head toward the kitchen table where Aiden is resting Aiden looks up from his lunch with a smile. ¡°Oliver! Came by to bother me again, huh?¡± He jokes.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Obviously, Oliver shoots back with a grin. He settles into one of the chairs at the table. ¡°What a fantastic ce here. No wonder you don¡¯t like visiting the Capital!¡±, ¡°Right That¡¯s obviously the only reason.¡± Aidenughs ¡°So, how are you feeling? Carol here tells me you¡¯re getting better¡± Aiden nods. ¡°Mostly thanks to her. She¡¯s been helping me with my physical therapy.¡± YOU¡¯VE COL ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Oliver looks at me appraisingly. ¡°Businesswoman, assistant coach, physical therapist what can¡¯t she do? ¡°You tter me. Oliver,¡± I say, a bit embarrassed by the attention. Aiden beams with pride. ¡°I think she can do anything,¡± he says sincerely. Oliver spends a while catching up with Aiden. He gives a few updates on how things are back home. Aiden, of course, asks him about his family¡¯s business. ¡°They said someone¡¯s acting out, huh?¡± Oliver muses. He rubs his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard anything about that, but even my sources are more loyal to the Cruz family than they are to me. If there¡¯s a problem, no one¡¯s going to hear about it.¡± ¡°Except for me, apparently,¡± Aiden sighs. ¡°It feels like a maniption tactic. But¡­ if it¡¯s true¡­¡± he trails off, aplicated expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my eyes peeled, Oliver promises. ¡°But in the meantime, you need to get some more rest. You are moving around far too much considering your bones are basically dust.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that severe,¡± Aiden points out. I shake my head ¡°Oliver is right. You need to spend less time upright and more time sleeping.¡± I scold him gently. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to bed 174 III for a bit, alright?¡± Although Aiden looks unhappy with the development, he begrudgingly nods. Oliver and I help him back to our room, where we set him up to get some rest. Oliver and I step out of the room and close the door behind us. turn to him with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you foring to check in on him,¡± I say sincerely. ¡°And thank you for helping me get him to rest. He¡¯s been pushing himself a lottely ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. Oliver sighs. ¡°He¡¯s always been like that, ever since we were kids. He was never satisfied by being just enough. He always had to find something to excel at and push himself past his limit.¡± My interest is piqued by Oliver¡¯s words. Since Aiden only moved to town recently, I haven¡¯t really spoken to anyone who knew Aiden before he met me. Aiden¡¯s family was obviously a no-go for finding out more about Aiden. Oliver, however, was a wonderful potential resource. ¡°Hey, Oliver,¡± I begin tentatively as I walk him toward the door, ¡°if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯d love to know a bit more about Aiden¡¯s upbringing. He¡¯s understandably not always happy to talk about it. Oliver¡¯s eyes shine with understanding, ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯re hoping to hear some of his embarrassing childhood stories, huh?¡± Iugh, a slight flush to my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly what I meant, but I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± I say. ¡°Well, you¡¯vee to the right person! Everyone says one of my greatest weaknesses is that I don¡¯t shut my mouth, but I think it¡¯s one of my greatest strengths,¡± he jokes. ¡°But we should get out of Aiden¡¯s hair if we¡¯re going to talk. How does dinner sound?¡± I¡¯m a bit surprised to hear that someone from Aiden¡¯s life wants to spend more time with me, but I readily ept. I¡¯ve alreadye to terms with the fact that Aiden¡¯s parents are unlikely to ept me with open arms. If I can have a good rtionship with even just one person Aiden cares about, that would mean the world to me. a bit too Oliver offers to drive me to a dinner ce he knows. It¡¯s Italian You¡¯ll love it,¡± he assures me enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s al gaudy for Aiden, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never been before. Let¡¯s go! ¡®Gaudy¡± is certainly the right word for it. The restaurant is tucked away in a lesser known part of the city. Its inconspicuous location only makes its beautiful architecture stand out more. From the outside, it almost looks like a church with its beautiful and intricate design. The restaurant has its own valet that takes away Oliver¡¯s expensive sports car. sight that makes me so overwhelmed I pretend not to see it. Oliver tips him with hundred dor bills The two of us step inside, and I¡¯m immediately blown away by the beauty of the establishment. Extravagant chandeliers hang from the ceiling, and each table is surrounded by plush dining chairs. The waiters move around quickly, each holdin a more delicious looking dish than thest Oliver seems to already know everyone at the restaurant. He chaos with the host like they¡¯ve been best friends for years. With a little smooth-talking, he gets us in without a reservation. He scores us a small booth tucked away in a corner for privacy. This ce is incredible,¡± I breathe as we take our seats. He grins ¡°I¡¯m d you think so! Order anything you want. It¡¯s my ¡°Oh, no, I couldn¡¯t I begin, but he raises a hand. treat,¡± he says. my best friend. Someone has to pay you for practically being a live-in nurse.¡± ¡°Come on, Carol. You¡¯ve been taking care of my Although I want to argue, I decide against it. Oliver seems insistent on paying for me and quite honestly, I would be 2/4 12:11 Wed, Jun 12 N & Chapter 60%. nervous to order anything otherwise. The menu doesn¡¯t list prices, but I can guess they¡¯re high. The two of us quickly get to chatting about Aiden¡¯s upbringing Ele tells me a bit about their experience growing up as the elite in the Capital. It¡¯s just as ssy as 1 imagined they met at a business retreat when they were five and have been fast friends since. The two went to all of the same private schools together and seem to have beenpletely inseparable. *I was the first person Aiden told that he wanted to pursue hockey.¡± Oliver said proudly. ¡°He had been ying it ever since we were in middle school, but his parents never took it seriously They assumed it was just a phase he would grow out of¡± ¡°How did you respond?¡± I ask. ¡°Oh. I told him it was a terrible idea¡±¡± Oliverughed. ¡°We had just graduated from business school, and all of a sudden he tells me he wants to be an athlete. I thought I was going to have a heart attack! That was the only big fight we¡¯ve ever had.¡± 1 can¡¯t say I¡¯mpletely surprised by Oliver¡¯s response. Oliver and Aiden grew up almost like princes in line for the throne. They had been told for all of their lives that they would go into the family business. As an alpha, even more pressure was on Aiden to be a leader. Oliver is a beta-it made sense he felt he had to go along with the desires of society ¡°It took us a while to get over that bump Oliver admitted. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk for quite a while. I was miserable. Eventually, though. I came around to the idea ¡°Why was that? Oliver sighed, a faraway look in his eyes. The dwell Family my family has been closely linked with the Cruz family for years. We¡¯re mostly betas, and since the Cruz family are mostly alphas wergely have acted in service to them. That means I¡¯ve had insight into the pressure Aiden is under 1 nod with understanding. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine. There must have beenrge expectations on him to take over the family Æ· ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s the eldest son, too, which gives him a unique position for their family business. I realized that he must have felt like a prisoner in his own home. So I sucked up my pride, showed up at one of his college games and told him he should go for it I can¡¯t help the smile that tugs at my lips. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet,¡± ay quietly. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m amazed that he managed to make such good frends with that kind of pressure on him.¡± ¡°Me too, Oliver agrees readily. ¡°It¡¯s honestly a miracle he turned out to be kind to people from all different backgrounds and statuses considering his upbringing I nod thoughtfully. ¡°Honestly, how did that happen?¡± I wonder. Oliver hums to himself. ¡°I have a few suspicions,¡± he says. ¡°Aiden has always been kind and charming. It helps that he has a good heart. Bu think it might have something to do with his little cousin, Arthu That catches my attention. A little cousin? Could this be the person who they say is disrupting the family business? I w ¡°Arthur? What¡¯s their rtionship like?¡± 1 ask. Oliver smiles enigmatically. ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t go into too much detail. I¡¯m sure that Aiden would be happy to tell you some of this himself. But.. for context, Arthur is not an alpha. It was a bit of a scandal, actually his father was an alpha, and his mother a luna. When little Artic came out a beta, it caused an uproar. There were plenty of cheating rumors.¡± My heart aches at the thought. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how hard that must have been,¡± I say sadly. ¡°Tm sure the family wasn¡¯t exactly the most supportive Oliver snorts. ¡°Oh, absolutely not. No one was, except for Aident think their closeness really helped perspective of the world¡± to shape his The rest of the dinner goes by with more enthusiastic conversation. I feel a deep sense of gratitude for the newfound SEND GIFT = The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!